I'm A Little Curious.. About Your Taste by Vorepop
Summary:

     Roy is supposed to be on vacation with his best friend Mimi for the summer but upon arriving at her house he is suddenly shrunk to about 3 inches, effectively ending their summer plans. Mimi has always been like an older sister to him. She swears to protect him until the disease wears off. Hiding him from Mimi's family and pretending to be on vacation to fool Roy's parent's. The two try and enjoy the summer together.

     However this proves to be more difficult than they thought once Mimi decides she wants to experiment with Roy in his new miniature form. She has always had a crush on Roy and now he couldn't really say no to any of her curiosities in his new shrunken form.


Categories: Vore, Giantess, Breasts, Insertion, Mouth Play Characters: None
Growth: None
Shrink: Minikin (3 in. to 1 in.)
Size Roles: F/m
Warnings: Following story may contain inappropriate material for certain audiences
Challenges: None
Series: None
Chapters: 12 Completed: No Word count: 74878 Read: 120109 Published: July 23 2018 Updated: January 25 2022
Story Notes:

     This is my first story on Giantess World! Please feel free to leave comments and suggestions! 

     Also thank you so much for reading!

1. Chapter 1: Small Summer Slip Up by Vorepop

2. Chapter 2: Give Us Some Alone Time by Vorepop

3. Chapter 3: Mimi's Mini Mistake by Vorepop

4. Chapter 4: Lets Talk About What Happened. by Vorepop

5. Chapter 5: Can I Be Your Shrimp? by Vorepop

6. Chapter 6: Sleeping Slippery Sinkhole by Vorepop

7. Chapter 7: Let's get goin by Vorepop

8. Chapter 8: Booby trapped by Vorepop

9. Chapter 9: Salty and Sinking by Vorepop

10. Chapter 10: Taste Testing Trio by Vorepop

11. Chapter 11: Bath Bomb Buddies by Vorepop

12. Chapter 12: Crazy Contract Chaos by Vorepop

Chapter 1: Small Summer Slip Up by Vorepop
Author's Notes:

     This chapter is just the introduction to the characters and their current situation. Meet Roy and Mimi as there summer plans change instantly!

     It was early in the day and Roy was on his way to his best friend's house. Mimi had been Roy's best friend since elementary school.

     Roy was a bit shorter than the other boys. He has short spikey dark hair and always had a smile on his face. Roy liked to be silly and joke around. He didn't have too many friends that were boys. He had a bit of an odd sense of humor which made him somewhat of an outcast. He liked video games and anime and never really played sports he would rather play pretend or draw! But that's okay because Mimi had the same sense of humor and the two really got along.

     Mimi was about average height for a girl her age. She had bright shoulder-length hair that was Curly and wispy, it flared out over her shoulders in curls. Mimi was not always serious although she did like to plan and organize events  and play dates for her and Roy. She was a bit of a tomboy and she tended to have more boy friends than girl friends. Spunky and quirky she got the attention of a lot of boys however, she only had eyes for Roy. Although to her that was a bit of a secret. Roy was a bit too dumb to notice something that obvious.

     They have had their up and downs but they have always remained true friends through it all. With only a year after they met they started a tradition. Every summer Roy would go with Mimi's family on vacation! Last year Vegas! The year before camping in the mountains! And this year a beach resort! Mimi's parents  had very nice jobs and could afford to go on vacation to far away places and why not take her best friend with her? Mimi's family really like Roy as he made their daughter happy. Roy and Mimi's friendship was great and nothing could change that. Although Mimi often wished for an even closer relationship.

 

 


 

     The old minivan pulled into the driveway and parked next to a much more recent model van.

"Alright Roy don't forget what I told you"

     Roy's mother stared her son in the eye through her rearview mirror. Roy realized she was staring and darted his eyes away.

"I know!"

     He said with annoyance in his voice.

"I know what?"

     She said eye still locked on him.

"Be polite to Mimi's parents"

     He said with even more sass than before

"I mean it young man! It is very nice of them to put up with you for almost two weeks"

     She said sternly finally looking away

"I know"

     Clearly already done with this conversation already. He undid his seatbelt and put his hand on the door handle.

"Son!"

     Her words stopping him.

"Have fun with your girlfriend"

     He quickly turned to her

"Mom! Don't make it weird! Shes not even-"

     She laughed at his disgust. He opened the door and exited and removed his large backpack from the car. Closing the car door. His mother rolled down the passanger window and shouted.

"Hey! Don't forget to text me!"

     He smiled at her.

"I won't!"

     She smiled back and mouthed the words "I love you" he let out a slight chuckle and did the same. She pulled out of the driveway smiling and waving one last time before she drove away. He waited and watched her disappear down the street. Roy turned his attention on to the two-story house and walked up the walkway to the front door. He ring the doorbell and waited.

Ding-Dong!

     He could hear the sound of movement on the inside. As if someone wasn't too far away from the door and waiting for him. The handle moved in the door opened. Mimi stood there with a smile on her face clearly expecting it to be him. She looked him up and down.

"You lost short stuff?"

"I don't think so" He pretended to read the address

"This is were they dump the insane teenagers girls right?"

     She chuckled and so did he

"Yup! Come on in! We've been expecting you!" She extended a welcoming hand.

"Let me show you to your room"

     He laughed and entered the house. At this point it was quite familiar with the house. He walked in and walked straight to the living room and sat down on the couch. Leaving his backpack next to the couch on the floor. 

"Is that what you are wearing to the beach?" she wondered aloud judging his non beach attire. "Jeans and a black T-shirt?" She said teasing him. "Those chucks are gonna be full of sand"

"Just because you are always dressed like a beach bum I should be too?"

She laughed to herself.

"Why are you staring?" She assumed a model like pose and a stupid expression, Just before she started to laugh.

"Oh yeah! Jean short shorts and a blue tank top" he said mockingly "Gonna be fighting off those boys with a stick!"

     They laughed together.

     He quickly glanced at her body again when she wasn't looking. He had forgotten how big her breasts have gotten and how nice her thighs were. Roy didn't like to admit it but she already had such a womanly body. Or maybe she always had one and he never noticed until recently. Trying to shake off thoughts if Mimi's body he looked around for anyone else in the house.

"Where are your parents?"

"They are on there way back from the store. It seems as though my dad wasn't as prepared as he thought last week" she laughed to herself.

     Roy rolled his eyes.

"Did he forget to pack bug replant again?"

"Nope worse. Sunblock!"

     Roy layed back on the couch and laughed.

"He needs a secretary for everyday normal life!"

"Tell me about it! Remember when he came to our graduation with a sign that said proud soccer dad!?"

     Roy began to laugh harder.

"Wow he needs help! Hopefully he remembered gas this time. So when will they be here? I can't wait to get to the beach!"

"Who knows" Mimi shrugged "I don't trust his ETA anymore"

     Mimi looked around for a second thinking of ways to kill time.

"Hey you wanna play video games? The new Smash is coming out soon and we need to practice our teamwork"

     Roy nodded

"Sure I'll carry this team to more victories"

     Mimi made a disapproving face.

"As if! I always save us when you aren't paying attention to your damage"

     Roy laughed to himself.

"I guess we will see who carries who wont we?" He stood up with a smug look on his face.

"Oh we will see. Hopefully you are man enough to admit it when I carry you!" She said smirking, leading the way upstairs to her room. Roy followed her to her room.

     The room was very neat and tidy. An inspirational framed poster that read "Girls just wanna have fun" hung on her wall. Her shelves covered in manga and comics. Her desk had cute little erasers shaped like food. Her bed was pressed against the corner cover in pink sheets and stuffed animals. For a tomboy she sure does love her dolls Roy thought taking a glance around the room always forgetting how much of a girl she really was.

     Mimi sat on her bed and took off her slippers. She layed flat in her comfy looking bed and stretched her arms closing her eyes for a moment then sprung back up and looked through her game collection. Roy couldn't help but stare.

     He then noticed her empty laundry basket.

"Hey don't look around too hard you won't find what you are looking for!"

     Roy snapped his gaze back at her. He knew exactly what she was implying.

"I-I wasn't looking for anything like that" he stammered turning slightly red. "I just forgot I was in a girl's room was all!"

     She squinted at him clearly upset.

"How dare you Roy! You insult my honor! I demand a duel!"

     She quickly turned on the system and the T.V. then tossing him a controller. Which he scrambled to catch.

"You are going down little man!" She said in a challenging low whisper squinting once again.

"You have no honor to defend! Have at you!" Roy said full of spirit!

     The two played a few rounds with Mimi having more wins in the end.

"Better luck next time shorty" She gloated with smugness all over her face.

"Yeah yeah" Roy explained "We all get lucky sometimes"

"Luck had nothing to do with it my friend"

     Mimi's phone lit up. She grabbed it and read the message. 

"Oh good. They should be here soon!"

"Heck yeah!" Roy exclaimed "I've been waiting for this summer to finally start!"

"We will be on the road for a couple of hours. Don't forget to use the ladies room" she teased.

"Good idea" Roy said standing up and making his way to the bathroom down the hall.

"See you in a few years" Mimi said sarcastically. Roy shot her a sarcastic look as he exited her room. He could hear her giggle as he entered the bathroom.

     Roy quickly did his business and washed his hands. Then he looked at himself in the mirror.

"Another vacation with Mimi" He though to himself "it's too bad it will end in two weeks" as soon as he finished that thought pain began to surge through his body. The pain was so intense and sudden Roy fell to his knees. He let out a painful sounding groan. Another wave of pain shot through him. He reached out and grabbed a shower handle accidentally turning on the water. Roy hit the floor and quickly went limp as he lost consciousness.

     Mimi heard the groan followed by a thud and then rushing water. She grew quickly concerned she paused the game and stood up quickly making her way to the bathroom door. She pressed her ear to the door.

"You having trouble in there Roy? Is it a tough poop?" She waited for a response.. silence.. She ran some scenarios in her head which only made her worry more. She decided she needed to help him. She ran down the hall to her parents room and threw open her fathers dresser drawer searching through his belongings for the restroom key. She found it and ran back quickly inserting it and unlocking the door.

"I'm coming in Roy!" She said before opening the door. She raised a hand to her face to hopefully block any nudity she might see. She looked around. His clothes lay spread out on the floor. She began to blush and covered her face even more trying not to look.

"Roy are you in the shower!? My parents will be home soon you're gonna get me in so much trouble!" She cautiously aproached the shower and reached in past the curtain and turned the water off. She began to blush even more her face even more red than before.

"Roy?" She slowly pulled back the curtain looking with one eye through her fingers. She was even more shocked to see.. no one. She slowly lowered her hand.

"R-Roy?" She looked around the bathroom until she stepped on something. Something kind squishy, something that twitched under her foot. A shiver ran down her spine.

"I-is that a.. bug!?" Without looking she quickly began stomping on the bug. It felt  too big to be a bug under her foot she thought and jumped back. She tried to get a better look at it. It was about three inches long and was skin colored! Mimi jumped even farther back! Her back pressed against the wall! She slowely slid down the wall and sat on the bathroom floor.

"Roy?" Mimi nearly fainted once she realized it was him. A three inch naked Roy lay on the floor of her bathroom. She took a couple of deep breathes and slowely crawled over to him. He was unconcious and face down, his naked butt pointed right at her. She stared in disbelief for a while. She looked around and decided her parents can't see him like this. She began to panic what do I do!? What do I say?  He.. he's still.. NAKED! What about the vacation!! She gasped, the vacation!

     She quickly gathered up his clothes and shoes. She ran to her room and threw it all into her closet. Then she ran back for him. She slowely reached for him then stopped hesitating. He's still naked! Her thoughts screamed. With just her thumb and index finger she carefully lifted him up and with her other hand she covered her eyes. She lifted him as gently as she could trying not to squeeze too tightly and not to move so fast. On her way to her room his limbs dangled so liflessly she was worried he might not be okay after the stomping. Mimi was worried but she still couldn't look directly at him. Keeping him at an arms length and covering her eyes. She made it back to her room and gently laid him on her bed. She covered his body excluding his head with her blanket. Practically tucking him into her bed. Mimi then sat on the edge of her bed with a troubled look on her face. Like a survivor of a nartural disaster she sat there confused and scared.

"This.. isn't exactly what I wished for.."

     The sound of a car driving into the driveway got her back on her feet. She looked back at the mini sleeping Roy tears began welling up in her eyes.

"What ahould I do?" She thought of telling her parents what she had done tears rolling down her cheek.

"No!" She thought. Wiping away the tears. "Roy needs my help! He wanted this summer vacation. It meant so much to him"

     She started at his tiny sleeping form and made her way downstairs to greet her parents "I'll have to tell then he isn't coming and neither am I" it was just then that she remembered his bag was down stairs. 

 

TO BE CONTINUED...

End Notes:

     Thank you so much for reading this far. More to come soon! Let me know what you think so far about Roy and Mimi! 

     I'll see ya soon!

Chapter 2: Give Us Some Alone Time by Vorepop
Author's Notes:

     Hey there! Thanks for coming back for chapter 2! Just a little bit more world building before we jump into the fun stuff! Hope you enjoy!

 


 

     Mimi raced down the stairs hoping to beat her parents to the door. Her heart pounding in her chest. She tried desperately to get down before her parents but as she was halfway down the stairs she saw the light from outside shining in as the door opened. In came Mimi's mother. She was a tall woman with the same curly wispy hair as Mimi. She shared the same fashion sense as her daughter. Shorts and a tank top clearly this wasn't a family concerned with the cold. Mimi's Mother's Eyes widened, her large light brown eyes fixated on her daughter. A look of worry worn on her face.

 

"What's wrong dear?"

 

     It wasn't hard for her to tell that her daughter seemed very distraught. Mimi was always happy and full of energy so when she was not feeling very happy it was very obvious at least to the people who knew her. She quickly walked over to Mimi who had finally made it down to the bottom step. She reached her arms out to hug her wrapping her arms around her daughter. Mimi's mother was always a kind and caring woman. She cared deeply for her daughter and her happiness. She squeezed Mimi in a tight embrace.

 

"What is wrong sweetie?" She pulled her back so she could look her in the eye. "Have you been cryin'?" She said in her caring southern accent.

 

     Mimi stared back at her clearly upset still but she still had to pull it together. She had to protect Roy at all cost! She didn't know what would happened to Roy if anyone else saw him like this. She wiped away a few more tears.

 

"I-It's Roy.. " she began to explain but her mother cut her off and pulled her into another embrace.

 

"What did that dirty little boy do to you? Ain't no little boy going to hurt my daughter"

 

"No Mom it's okay" she began to explain "It's nothing like that"

 

"Then what is it darling?" She pulled her daughter back and looked at her confused in.

 

"He... " she tried to think of a reason he might not be coming with them on vacation. It took her a second to formulate her thoughts.

 

"Roy isn't coming with us on vacation"

 

"Well why the hell not?"

 

"H-he.. is sick.. very very sick and that doctor thinks he should stay home and get better"

 

"Oh my Lord! It ain't cancer is it? Not that sweet little boy"

 

Mimi almost laughed at the thought of how fast is she went from scolding Roy to worrying about him.

 

"No no! Nothing like that!" She reassured her. "He will be okay but he is unable to go on vacation with us"

 

"Oh sweetie! Is that why you have been crying because you won't be joining us? What a bummer he turned out to be huh? Well don't you worry! We can still have a lots of summer fun! Just the three of us like old times!" She laughed to herself staring her daughter in the eye with a smile.

 

     Mimi just realized she had to come up with something else. She couldn't leave him here alone he could be hurt by anything at that size.

 

"O-oh Mom! I do not feel so g-good!" She stumbled over her words. "I think I may have caught what he had" She pretended to clutch her stomach as if the pain had suddenly overcome her.

 

"Oh no sweetie! What is it? What happened to you? She began looking over her daughter very worried. Is it that contagious? Should we be worried? What is the disease called? I will look up something for us"

 

Mimi began to panic. A name for a made up virus?

 

"Well? What is it called?" Mimi now staring at the floor pretending to be in pain was shocked that she would actually follow up and ask her what it was called. A cold sweat washed over Mimi. She racked her mind thinking of a possible disease names that fits this description. She was drawing a blank. She had to say something! She had already gotten this far in her lies. She needed to tell her mother something.

 

"R-Roy... rrroro Rota!" She waited in the silence as the name of the fake disease  settled. "It's really bad I will not be able to enjoy the vacation either! I am going to have to stay home!"

 

     Mimi's mother quickly pulled up her phone and started speaking into it.

 

"Search Rrorota disease" Mimi was now sweating bullets  her mom had actually looked it up. She knew her mother wouldn't find anything for a made-up disease she slowly glanced up to see what her mother was doing. Mimi's mother furiously scanned her phone. She used her free hand to scroll up and down Pages as she searched. A minute or two passed by and her mother's face finally looked up at her. She looked Mimi right in the eye. Mimi silently paniced to herself. Crap! She knows I'm lying. Mimi stood up straight and dropped the facade. She began to explain herself.

 

"O-okay Mom listen! I d-didn't mean to-"But her mother once again cut her off. "

 

"Oh sweetie! Why didn't you tell me you had diarrhea?" Mimi was frozen with shock.

 

 "Also It is called the Rota virus sweetie! Well we cannot very well go on this trip with you having the runs! I guess we are going to have to call the whole thing off"

 

     Mimi was dumbfounded. She couldn't believe that actually worked.

 

"You have got to be kidding me" she thought to herself

 

"What is this I am hearing about not going on vacation?" Just then a man stepped into the house carrying some boxes. The Tall Man wearing a polo and shorts was Mimi's father. He spoke in a deep and loud voice.

 

"We cannot cancel! I had to to use my sick days for this trip. We will not be getting a chance for another trip like this in quite some time"

 

     He put down the boxes crossed his arms and looked his daughter in the eye.

 

"I am sorry sweetie but you are going to have to plug it up and go on vacation with us!"

 

"Crap! What do I do now?" Mimi thought to herseld. She knew she couldn't leave Roy behind she had to do something. She dropped to her knees in what can only be described as world class acting! She began to moan and groan while clutching her stomach.

 

"Oh no! Oh no! Ooooohhhhh!" She moaned "Here comes another wave of pain!"

 

     Mimi's mother threw her arms up in fear!

 

"See? We can go with our Mimi like this? This is our daughter! We can't just drag her around while she drop stuff all over the floor!"

 

Mimi's dad stared at her with a worried expression his cross-arms fell down to his sides.

 

"Are you okay Mimi?" Mimi slowly stood up.

 

"I will be okay Mom and Dad but I don't think I can go on vacation with you guys"

 

     Mimi's parents looked at each other. Mimi's father crossed his arms again.

 

"We cannot cancel. It's too late! We will not get the deposit back on the Hotel room"

 

"Mommy, daddy. I will be okay. I just need a day or two to settle my stomach. Go on ahead without me. I will be okay when you guys get back we can just have a barbecue or something!

 

Her mother gave her such a sad expression and ran over to hug her daughter once more.

 

"Mom please don't squeeze me too tightly. It would be like squeezing toothpaste too tightly" Her mom quickly like go. Mimi's father put his hand on her shoulder.

 

"You will be okay here by yourself?" Mimi nodded immediately.

 

"Don't you worry dad I will be okay! I just need to get this out of my system and then I can have a mini vacation here at home"

 

     She looked her father in the eye and gave him a warm smile. He starred at her for a long time

 

"Well okay! Your mother and I could use some alone time anyway" he shot her a. Loving look.

 

"if anything happens you can call us we will come right back" she nodded in agreement.

 

"Yes! I agree you and mother don't always get to spend a lot of time together! Don't worry about me I will be okay soon"

 

"The plane!" Mimi's father just realized the time. "We have to get a move on dear!"

 

"Okay sweetie" She turned her attention back to her daughter. "you just call us if anything happens and we will come right back. Also you can always ask our neighbor Sarah for help if you need anything. She is always willing to help besides she owes us a favor or two"

 

"The tickets!" Mimi's father frantically searched his pockets. "Dear the tickets are missing!"

 

"No they aren't" she glanced at Mimi. Rolling her eyes. "Your father.."memes mother reassured him "I knew you'd lose 'em. So I put them on the table in the living room"

 

Mimi's father breathed a heavy sigh of relief.

 

"You are a good woman!" He began to make his away over to the living room. The same room that had Roy's luggage on the floor. Mimi is heart began to race again. She stood up and reached out for her father.

 

"Daddy wait!!"

 

     He turned really fast back at her. She then ran past him pushing him as she ran into the living room she quickly picked up his backpack and ran for the kitchen which was the next room over. She quickly threw his backpack under the sink cabinet. And began to fake vomit into the sink.

 

"Oh my stars!" Mimi's mother ran into the kitchen "Are you okay?"

 

     Mimi let the water run in the sink to wash down the invisible vomit. She breathed a sigh of relief and then turned around to face her mother and father who had followed her into the kitchen.

 

"I will be okay I finally got it out of me" She gave her parents a warm smile. I will be okay thank you for worrying about me. Oh! Aren't you guys going to miss your plane?

 

     Mimi's parents quickly went back into panic mode. The parents quickly got into their car saying goodbye to their daughter.

 

"We will be back soon!" Mimi's mother shouted from the car passanger seat. "Please call us and let us know you are okay Mimi! The worried mother gave her one last squeeze through the window.

 

     The parents finally drove away. Mimi waited till they were out of site. The she quickly ran back upstairs.

 

     She stopped at he bedroom door. She took a deep breathe and and slowley entered her room. Carefully peering in. He was still asleep. She walked in and carefully sat on the edge of the bed. She hoped she wouldn't wake him. She watched him breathe. The slow rising of his chest so tiny but still the same as he's always been.

 

     Mimi wanted a closer look at her now tiny friend. She leaned over him. Lookimg directly down at him. She could see his naked body move. He was so small. She placed her hand right next to him to compare sizes. He was about a third of her hand's size in length. She giggled to herself nervously.

 

"You are gonna freak the heck out when you wake up"

 

     Mimi had always really liked Roy. She has had plenty of chances to see him sleep. But he was so cute and small she thought. They were all alomg in that house. No parents or friends. Mimi didn't know how long he would be out. This might be her one chance she thought.

 

     Mimi's face began to glow bright red.

 

"Well I mean.. you won't ever know Roy" she talked to herself. "And it's just a one time thing! I mean I can't waste this wish. I have to at least.. try.

 

     She slowely began approaching the Roy. Her face hovering inches away from him. She was blushing even harder now. Her lips inches away from his tiny face.

 

"I'm sorry.. little man.." she squinted and parted her lips letting out her tongue. Which she let slowely drag across his chest and up to his face. Roy flinched in his sleep against the hungry tongue. Though it wasn't enough to wake him up.

 

     The sweet sensation of licking her best friend filled her mouth with a feeling of pure flavor ecstasy. She threw he head back and savored the taste. Letting out a small moan she longed for another taste. She began to droll as she looked down at Roy.

 

"Roy.. what are you doing to me"

 

     She slowely approached again for a second taste she couldn't control herself.

 

     Just then Mimi heard the front door open. Her head whiped over in the direction of the door.

 

"Heeeey Mimi!" A familiar voice called. She heard the footsteps coming up the stairs. "Mimiiiii! You alive?"

 

     It was her neighbor Sarah! 

 

"What is she doing here!?" She thought to herself. "She's coming up! Roy! What do I do!?" She began to panic.

 

"Mimi hello!!" She was right at her bedroom door.

 

"I'm sorry Roy but I dont have much if a choice" she quickly but carefully brought the unconscious Roy into her tank top. Placing him right in between her large breasts. Then she quickly jumped into bed pretending be asleep.

 

"Mimi?" 

 

TO BE CONTINUED...

 

 


 

 

 

End Notes:

        Another chapter complete! Only 3 hours this time!

With Mimi's parents out of the way she finally has some alone time with Roy! She is very eager to get to know Roy even more than before!

Who is Sarah? Is she gonna she in the way of Roy and Mimi? And what's up with Mimi's wish she keeps talking about?

Lets find out soon, in the next chapter!

Thank you so much for reading! Please let me know what you think! Don't hesitate to talk to me or leave suggestions!

Chapter 3: Mimi's Mini Mistake by Vorepop
Author's Notes:

     Just a quick intro to Sarah. She is a bit older than the pair of friends she has known both of them for a very long time. Sarah is Mimi's neighbor a bit more promiscuous and straightforward compared to Mimi. And she tries to hide Roy Sarah is very suspicious and won't be leaving our characters alone any time soon.

     It also seems that Mimi finally get some alone time with Roy. What will she do with her unconscious friend?

     Mimi lays in bed trying to stay as still as possible. She is very nervous and wants Sarah to leave as soon as possible. She tries to breathe as if she's asleep taking long slow breaths. Her heart is beating so quickly she does not want Roy to be discovered. She feels a slight squirming in her shirt.


"Oh no! Hopefully all the commotion doesn't wake him up" Roy is once again motionless. She lets out a quick sigh of relief. "I shouldn't move too much" The now miniature Roy is wedged tightly in between her breasts. This would be a bad time for him to regain consciousness. She began to panic even more causing her heart to pick up the pace.


"Crap! Crap! The beating will most likely wake him up I have to calm down.. I have to calm down.."


     Just then the door opened Mimi's heart skipped a beat. It was like playing hide and seek and knowing the Seeker just found the one hiding. The anticipation was killing her.


"Oh I see! You are already asleep? Well I just came to check on you girl. I saw that your parents just left for vacation and a certain curly haired girl wasn't in the car. Or a short guy. I guess you guys decided not to go huh? Oh well I guess I will talk to you when you wake up"


     Mimi could hear Sarah's footsteps as she walked towards the door. This calmed Mimi a little bit. But then her footsteps stopped. Mimi's eyes shot open.


"You know. I saw a Roy enter the house earlier and I saw your parents enter the house not long after that. But then only your parents left. I couldn't help but think that was strange. You know you are like a sister to me. We have been neighbors for a long time and I wouldn't want anything bad to happen to you"


     She began to walk back toward the bed and stood right beside her.


"Hey~" she leaned over and whispered into her ear. "How long are you going to pretend to be asleep?"


     She then yank the covers off of Mimi. Mimi twitched. And quickly turned to see Sarah inches from her face.


     A girl with a smirk on her face and long dark wavey hair coming down over her face a little. She wore a long sweater that went down to her thighs and exposed her shoulders. Sarah also had large breasts. A size or two bigger than Mimi's. She wore shorts and often or sandals. Sarah had been Mimi's next door neighbor for her whole life. She has always been around and often came over to ask to borrow things she wasn't exactly one of Mimi's or Roy's friends. She was a bit older and often teased the two for being a couple. She love to tease Mimi because she knew she liked Roy. Although Mimi and Sarah got along that is one thing Mimi never liked about Sarah. She was quite the prankster and always jokingly made moves on Roy which made the two very uncomfortable. She was always hitting on Roy. Sje would hate to have Sarah discover Roy this way. Who knows what she would do.


     Sarah jumped into bed with Mimi and put her arms around her. She gave Mimi a squeeze which pressed her breasts together. Mimi immediately began to worry about Roy's life. She began to squirm to release yourself from the tight embrace.


"Stop stop stop! I'm awake!" She could feel Roy's tiny body begin to squirm. It was both relieving that he wasn't squished yet uncomfortable in the way he moved in her clothes.


     Sarah finally let go and begin to laugh.


"No need to be shy! We are like sister's or cousins or something" Mimi looked back at her with an upset expression


"What the heck is your problem!? And sister's dont act like that!"


"Oh come on I was just kidding around!" She said with a fake pouty face. "What are you worried about? it's just us ladies here in bed"


"Unless.." she let out a fake gasp. Then leaning in to whisper straight into Mimi's ear "Roy could be hiding nearby"


     Her breath hitting her made her squirm again. She tried not to move so much she didn't want Roy to wake up. But she had enough! She didn't want her to keep doing this to her.


     Keeping one hand covering her cleavage she sat up in bed and turned around to face Sarah who also set up to look at her


"What's wrong?" She said still smiling "Did I ruin the mood? I am still getting some right?" She burst out into more laughter


     Sarah then stood up and began pacing around the room.


"No need to get upset" She began searching around the room for any sign of Roy. While she wasn't looking, Mimi looked into her shirt  Roy was still nestled between her breasts still asleep despite all the movement and near smothering. He was all curled up in her cleavage sound asleep. Which allowed her to calm down. She quickly pressed him in deeper and pulled up her tank top a little bit to cover more of her cleavage.


"What are you looking for?"


"You know WHO I'm looking for"


     She said while still looking around the room.


"Where is he Mimi?"


"Are you talking about Roy?" She said pretending not to know.


Sarah then stopped for a second and then called


"Roy! Come out! I know you're here already!"


     Mimi felt a slight squirm in her shirt. Mimi took another glance down in her cleavage to make sure that didn't wake him up. Still asleep to her relief.


     Sarah put her finger on her chin and let out a curious hum


"The closet!" She quickly ran for Mimi's closet.


"N-no wait!" That was were Mimi threw Roy's clothes.


     Sarah threw the doors open!


"Ah-ha!" She said triumphantly followed by a dissapointed "Huh?" Sarah looked straight into her closet. She was staring right his chucks but didn't even notice. She took another look around and even looked under the bed.


"Okay.." Sarah said with a slightly disappointed but still suspicious tone. She placed her hand back on her chin thinking hard. Then after a long pause she snapped her fingers as if she just solved a mystery.


"okay okay this is a big house. You hid him well I see. Still.. " she gave Mimi a mischievous grin "I'm suprised you guys have the patience to wait that long" Mimi gave her a confused expression.


I would have thrown him into my bed the second my parents left. She gave an evil chuckle wiping away a little drool. But he's your man take your time. She sounded like an evil villan who was just defeated by the hero but promising to return in the next episode.


"I-it isn't even like that!" Mimi chocked out clearly distraught by her teasing her.


"Oh yes of course not! By the way your mom texted me she asked me to keep an eye on her poor sick Mimi" She let out some a quick snicker. "Such a sneaky little girl but I cant blame you he is a cutie! Spending the whole summer alone with him? I'd want that too! Well don't forget to use a condom okay?" She said as she began to walk out of her room.


"Oh shut up Sarah!" She finally said, red faced from embarrassment. Sarah let out another mischievous laugh.


"I will be checking in on you periodically Mimi don't forget I have a key" She said winking "Good niiight~" She finally exited the room.


Mimi waited to hear the front door open and then finally close and lock. She went out to the top of the staircase to make sure she left. Mimi let out a sigh of relief as if a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders she marched right back  into her room the into bed and gently layed on her back.


     Looking down her shirt she could see Roy laying comfortably on her chest. He was still sound asleep rising and falling with every breath she took. She smiled as she watched him sleep. She hated to admit it but Sarah was right, she just wanted to spend time with Roy alone.


     He was so tiny. Mimi had always taken care of Roy but this was a brand new level of care. Roy moved slightly in his sleep adjusting his positon to resume a comfortable sleep. He tried to stretch his arms trying to push against her left breast his arm sinking into her softness. She laughed at the futility of his strength and this size. He stood no chance against her massive breast. Which gave her an idea.


     As gently as she could she slowely began to press her breasts together slowely covering his body. He appeared to be struggling she could feel him squirm but he was powerless against her massive size. She let out a quiet laugh. She was starting to have a little too much fun with him.


"You are so cute and tiny" she tought as she rubbed her boobs slowely together her soft parts covering his entire body.


     She loved feeling his entire body move and wriggle between her breasts. Mimi never thought something like this was ever possible. Mimi started feeling very warm and turned on. Having her best friend not only touch her boobs but to be smothered between them. She had always dreamed and fantasized but here was Roy, her crush and best friend trapped between her breasts.


     She had never been in a relationship before. This is the closest she'd ever been with anyone.  She was so big and powerful compared to him. She could do whatever she wanted to him at this size and he would have no choice. That thought alone made her feel even warmer and more turned on.


"It didn't have to stop here she thought" she could have him.. anywhere on her body. Once again her face burning red at just the thought of the possibilities.


     He would eventually wake up though. Mimi frowned despite how much fun she was having she had feelings for Roy and she would be much happier if he wanted to do these things with her. Mimi reached into her tank top and pulled him out. Mimi did this carefully and layed him on his back in her palm of her right hand. He was still out cold. He slept and breathed peacefully. She realized he was still naked. She could see his tiny penis. Blushing she blocked her view of it with her thumb.


"We are going to have to wake you up little guy" She blushed even harder having realized what she just said.


"I mean Roy! Wake YOU up! Not your.. " she shook her head. She really enjoyed playing with her friend in such a tiny unconscious state butbshe wanted to grow closer to Roy mutually. But still.. she thought to herself looking around the room. She got up and quickly closed the door to her bedroom. Locking it and sitting on her bed she watched him sleep and began to drool a little.


"This might be my only chance.." she brought the sleeping tiny guy up to her face and planted a kiss onto his face and then giving him a little lick up his face.


"How is that for a first kiss?"  She laughed. Savoring the taste "Why.. do you taste so good?" Remembering that this might be her only change.


     She began titling her hand causing him to being to slide. Mimi slowley opened her mouth wide. As she angled her hand he began sliding slowley into her mouth through her lips and past her teeth. His feet touched her tongue. She twitched a little and the sensation of flavor filled her mouth again.she raised her hand even more sliding him in deeper. He was passed his waist now he mouth began to water even more now. She couldn't contain herself any longer. She slid him all the way into her mouth.


     She closed her mouth. Roy, her best friend, was in her mouth.


     Though unconcious the thought of Roy in her mouth started to turn her on even more. Mimi started moving him around in there with her tongue. Tasting him all over. She lightly pressed him against the roof of her mouth and began lightly sucking on him. She did her best to be mindful of his limbs and head. She let her  tongue continue slide all over him rolling him around occasionally. A slight moan escaped her, she had never tasted anything like Roy. He was delicious to her.


     She smiled and tilted her head back letting him slide to the back of her mouth. Roy was sliding into her throat. She threw her head back and swallowed. She  felt his small body squeeze into her throught and into her stomach.


     The sudden realization of what she has just done came over her. She began to cough and choke! She quickly vomited him right back up. It was sudden and it hurt her throat but she was able to do it right away. She let him slide out of her mouth and into her hand. He began to struggle in her hand. Tears began to stream down her face.


"You're okay!" She quickly ran to the bathroom and let the combination of hot and cold water run in the sink and began cleaning him off of spit and stomach fluids.


     She grabbed a hand towel off a near by rack and layed him in the towel in the sink and gently began to dry him off. She glanced up at herself in the mirror above the sink. She stared into her own tear filled eyes.


"I almost ate Roy.. and the worst part is.. I did it no problem" She felt bad but part of her just had to taste him. Part of her wanted to just eat him.. he once again began to stir in his sleep.


     Roy finally started to regain conciousness. He sat up and rubbed his eyes unaware of what just happened. Yawning and running his fingers through his wet hair. He squinted and looked around the bathroom.


"Hey Mimi" he said sleepily. "Wow I'm dizzy. Did i slip in the shower?" He rubbed his eyes again. Bearley realizing she was crying. His eye widened


"Hey Mimi are you okay?" She smiled as more tears welled up. She took a deep reath.


"Yeah.. you know what short stuff? I'm fine now" She giggled "but you might need some help from me for a while" He yawned again


"What do you mean? It was just a little fall. I'm okay.


"Well.. "she gestured to him. He looked down at him self.


"Oh wow!" He covered his naked self with the hand towel. "I'm naked!" She giggled.


"Thats not all" She said as she wiped more tears away.


"What do you mean?


He stood up still covering himself with the hand towel.


"Wow this is a huge towel!" He dragged it a little "I mean it dragging on the floor! Like dude! This is like a a blanket! Hahaha!..." he squinted


"Hey wait a minute.. he looked around the room then slowly up at Mimi in shock.


"Hey! Hey now buddy it's oookay. Don't you worry. I am going to take care of you. everything is going to be okay!"  he stared her right in the eye and didn't break eye contact. he fell back onto his butt. He continue to stare and disbelief.


 


TO BE CONTINUED...


 


 

End Notes:

     These are starting to come out a lot easier. They still take just as long though. The ideas are starting to flow out pretty easily. Please let me know what you think of our character so far. As well as this chapter.

Chapter 4: Lets Talk About What Happened. by Vorepop
Author's Notes:

     Roy and Mimi are both conscious and not bothered by anyone. They finally get the time to talk about everything that has happened so far and what they plan to do.

 

     Could Mimi be trying to keep things a secret from Roy? Could Roy be in more touble than he realizes? Does Mimi have some other agenda?

 

     Roy and Mimi are best friends. Hopefully it stays that way.

____________________

 

NOTE: This is a leangthy chapter!

WORD COUNT: 4,243

 

____________________

Roy suddenly regains consciousness. He stretches while laying down.

"How long have I been out?" He rubs his eyes "feels like I've been asleep for hours"

Still groggy he yawns and tries to sit up, bumping his head on something wet. He lays back down feeling his wet forhead. Whatever was on him it was wet and gooey. It was dark, Roy couldn't see a thing. He feels around for something to help him get up  everything he touches is wet and slimy. Roy begins to panic. Wherever he is it's cramped and wet. A blast of hot air washes over him and then another one. It's rhythmic, hot-air washes over him repeatedly like waves. Roy's heart begins to beat faster. The air continues to wash over him. Roy has never felt so claustrophobic in his life. Suddenly the ground begins to move he didn't notice before but the ground was very slimy and Squishy as well it was like a giant water bed. He felt like he was sinking into the slimy ground.

"Where am I?"

As his eyes adjusted he realized he could actually see a little bit it was not completely dark. A dim light was coming in from one of the walls that surrounded him.

"What's going on?" he wondered.

Suddenly the floor started moving he was shifting around was it an earthquake? Everything was moving around it was getting hotter and hotter he felt as though he suddenly couldn't breathe it was too hot. He felt his cramped spaced grow even mkre cramped as the soft wet floor pressed him against the wet ceiling. He was being shifted left and right he didn't know what was happening it was very disorienting. He tried to fight back but couldn't his movements became sluggish he was aware that he was losing Consciousness again.

"No I have to stay awake! He said frantically. "I can't die here. This is supposed to be my vacation I need to get out of here"

He tried to struggle but it was no use who is squished against the roof of his small hot prison he was soaked. As he was loseing consciousnes he started to slide towards the back of the room near his feet. Everything got Tighter and Tighter he was getting squished harder and harder. His struggles were useless. It became impossible to move at all his arms were pinned to his side and his legs forced together. There was an opening near his feet he felt around it led downward he began trying to shuffle downward maybe it was an escape. Suddenly his feet were being pulled in the rest of him. Suddenly he heard a loud voice come from beneath him. Is was a loud moan. It shook everything and echoed his cramped wet prison. He was still being pulled in. He didn't know what was down there or if it was the right place to go but he had no choice. This place was taking him down there. The walls pulsated and pulled him down slowley. With his last bit of energy Roy began to fight trying to resist the force pulling him down word but it was no use whatever room he was in it was stronger than him and it wanted him down there and he could not escape. Almost instantly he was dragged down. It felt like some kind of warm hot tube that hugged him all the way down. It was a tight fit and it squeezed him down almost like it was alive. As he fell down word. Suddenly he was no longer afraid something about the whole situation made him happy like he wanted to be down there like you knew that he would be happy down there he stopped resisting and let it take him as he fell he heard a loud sigh of relief all around him as he fell back asleep....


____________________




"Roy! Roy! Wake up"

Whoever I was talking to him they were very loud it's as if there is shouting right in the ear with a megaphone. Roy regain consciousness he sat up and looked around the room in a panic.

"I'm up I'm up!" Roy said very tired he rubbed his eyes feeling very sore.
"Feels like a truck hit me" he rubbed his shoulder. "And I had the craziest dream, i was feeling so claustrophobic"

Finally opening his eyes Midway through a yawn he saw Mimi's face. She looked very concerned. This woke him up even more.

"What's wrong with Mimi? Everything okay?" Memes face finally softened she wiped a small tear away and begin to smile

"yes! I think everything's okay now! You've been asleep for like ten minutes now. I was beginning to think maybe you actually died this time hahaha!"

Roy rolled his eyes.

"died? You can't kill me I'm invincible!" He jokingly laughed out loud.

"W-well" Mimi stammered "I say a ten minutes but before that you were asleep for like 30 minutes and you were almost completely Motionless"

"Motionless?" Roy began to remember "Oh that's right! I knocked out in the restroom!"

"Yes but that's not all.."

"I was probably just tired I was up pretty late last night playing video games" Heet out another big

"I don't think you were just tired I mean after what happened.." She saud staring at the floor.

"It's whatever! I just fell it's not a big deal" Roy noticed a lack of sunlight shining through an open nearby. "Oh shoot! Our vacation! Are your parents here? Is it almost time to go!?"

"Well you see.. You and I aren't going anymore"

"What? Why!?"

"So you really haven't noticed yet huh?" Mini laughed out loud to herself.

Although the situation was pretty serious she couldn't help but find Roy's reaction humorous. Roy finally stood up.

"What are you laughing about!? What do you mean we're not going? This was our last vacation before summer ended. We can't just.." Roy's eyes widened as if you just realized something looking down at the floor.

He realized he wasn't standing on the floor at all. To make matters worse he was naked!

"What the heck!?" He quickly covered his private parts.

"I was wondering when you were going to.." She said looking away with a slight blush and a smile on her face. Roy really quickly turned around.

"When I was going to cover my shame? Why am I naked!?" Roy looked over his shoulder and stared Mimi right in the eye. Mimi blushed a little harder.

"it's not like I took your clothes off or anything they just came off when you.."

"When I what? Fell on the floor in the bathroom? That makes no sense Mimi. Clothes don't just fall off"

"Look I realized you're embarrassed" Mimi said without looking at Roy. "I mean it is embarrassing to be standing naked but haven't you noticed yet?"

"Noticed what?" Roy said "it's kind of hard to notice anything else other than I'm naked.."

Roy looked around the room for his clothes when suddenly he realized his feet weren't on the floor. He was much higher off the floor then he thought. He quickly looked around the room, it suddenly donning on him.

"Wait wait.. wait wait wait.. What is going on here?" He turned his attention back to Mimi who had one hand covering her eyes so she couldn't see his private parts.

"Well that's what I was trying to tell you  the first time but then you got so scared you knocked out and it seems as though you might knock out again. So before you do let me just tell you.."

Mimi wasn't standing next to him, he was standing in her! He looked down and saw that he was standing in her palm. His feet sunk slightly into her nice soft palm.

"Mimi.. Your huge!"

Mimi quickly changed her worried expression to that of an angrier one.

"I wouldn't say I'm huge! I mean I'm taller than you and I've got some hips but I wouldn't say I'm huge!" She was in disbelief at his choice of words. "I mean anyone would be huge to you! Short stuff!"

"No you're a giant!" Roy's jaw dropped, his eyes widened he was in a state of Shock.

"Ooookay" she gasped "Giant is going too far if anything you're too small! How dare you call me a giant don't you know a girl's figure is everything to her! And you're going to flat out call me a giant!??"

Roy look down at himself again and then around the room realizing he's much smaller than he used to be. Roy stood in disbelief in the palm of her hand looking up at her now giant friend.

"See? It's you who small shorty!.." Realizing she's gone too far

Roy drops to his knees and he is just about to drop over and faint again when Mimi quickly shoots her other hand over to him to catch him.

"No no no no no no! Don't faint again I don't want to go through this a third time!" She yells a bit panicked "It's going to be okay!"

Roy landed softly on her expecting hand. He lay almost flat his eyes not blinking staring at her. They stared at each other for a while. Laying there in her now cupped hands.

"Okay look! Y-you are probably really hungry right about now. I mean with the whole shrinking thing. How about I make us something to eat? And we can come to terms with what is going to happen with us. Roy still speechless nodded his head in agreement still trying to process everything that's happening.


____________________



Mimi carefully set Roy down on the table. Leaving the warmth of Mimi's hand Roy now sat on the kitchen table. Roy looked up at Mimi who gave him a look that reassured him she smiled warmly as she walked away and looked around the kitchen for something to cover him with. Hanging next to the sink she found a very small hand towel that will do for now she said. She grabbed it and with some nearby scissors she cut a small rectangle out. She carefully draped it over his back like some kind of blanket. Roy wrapped it around his waist and took a seat on the table.

"Sorry it's not much" she apologized.

Roy shook his head

"N-no its perfect"

"It's only temporary of course" She gave another smile.

Roy smiled back. Mimi stood up and began looking through the cabinets in the kitchen. Roy looked around the kitchen from his point of view as well. He was still getting used to his new size he had never seen Mimi's kitchen from this angle. Roy looked down at the table cloth he sat on. He could see the tiny designs he couldn't before. He remembered he used to sit at this table and eat food here at dinner with her family. He never thought he'd be sitting on it as such a tiny person.

Mimi was still looking through the cabinets in the kitchen looking for something to make. Roy stood up and began walking around the table top. Roy couldn't believe how long it took for to get from one end of the table to the other. It was almost like walking an entire block. He was so much smaller it was very hard for him to believe. 

Roy looked out the window and he saw how dark it was. it was clearly already later in the day.

"I wonder how long ago i fainted in the bathroom?" He said to himself. Mimi stopped what she was doing and turned around to look at him.

"It's been about two to three hours now" Roy was shocked. Both by the news and how well she heard him. He gave her a puzzling look.

Mimi pulled a loaf of bread out of the cupboard. Along with peanut butter and jelly jars. she placed them all on the table.

"Well I mean I would imagine it took a lot of energy to change size like that so I'm not surprised you slept that long or felt me.. moving you" She coughed lightly. Roy was really confused.

"Moved me? Did something.. happen while I was unconscious?" Mimi dropped a knife onto a plate, making a loud clanking sound as it settled from being dropped.

"W-well I mean.. nothing too.. dangerous"

"Well that's suspicious" Roy folded his arms in disbelief "what happened?"

Mimi looked nervous like she was hiding something. Roy knew her too well.

"Mimi! What happened? Did I almost die?" He chuckled light heartedly "I can take it just tell me" he gave her a reassuring smile " I mean I obviously survived. It's okay! Plus I don't know what news could possibly top why I am now so tiny"

Mimi began to panic. Her mind racing with thoughts of what she did "Oh you'd be suprised! How could I possibly tell him the truth?" She panicked "He won't ever trust me again! I'm supposed to be his best friend and I just, I just.."

"Well.. y-you see.." she looked at the floor twiddling her thumbs. "I may have.. in a way.." she desperately searched for the right words to explain "dropped you..?"

"Dropped me?" Roy was intrigued "well did you at least catch me?"

"Oh for sure I did" she quickly spat out "You were close to me the whole time and you had a very soft landing! Somehow you didnt even wake up! Really surprised me actually!"

"Oh wow! That's insane. I must have been knocked out! How could that not have woken me up? Although now that I think about it. I had a very realistic dream. I was in a very humid cramped place and I was being squeezed and sucked into a tight tube it was crazy!"

Mimi's heart skipped a beat.

"He was awake!" Mimi screamed in her head. "I can't let him know what I did! What I did. I can't believe I did that too him"

"Sounds like a nightmare" she felt her heart beating fast "D-did you make it?" She let out a nervous chuckle.

"I don't know I got squeezed down the tube" he looked up at her" but the weird thing is, I wasn't scared. Its like I wanted to be down there" he chuckled to himself a bit "Weird dream right?"

Mimi let out another nervous chuckle.
"Very weird"

"To be honest this kind of feels like a weird dream. I mean look at me.. I'm so small. Do you know how this happened?"

"No idea" Mimi shook her head "Hopefully it doesn't last forever" Mimi turned her attention back to the sandwhiches.

Mimi brush some hair off her face and over her ear. She let out a sigh of relief. It didn't take too long and before long there were two sandwiches right in front of him. Both easily bigger than him.

"Okay" she sighed "After we eat, we'll talk about it and we'll figure everything out"

Mimi lifted her sandwiche and took a bite out of it and said it back down with one hand covering her forehead while she was chewing. She was clearly deep in thought.  Roy saw the sandwich place down in front of him the bite she took was bigger than him. he could see all the layers of the sandwich. He could see a lot of things now that he was so much smaller a lot of details he could see the fine details on the table the wood it was made of and all the imperfections that are not noticeable at normal size.

To Roy she was literally a giant he looked up at her. It was like looking up at a mountain. she was so much bigger than him he walked over to her resting hand it was much bigger than him too. he looked over at the untouched sandwich and thought to himself "How does she expect me to eat that" it was much much bigger than him she clearly wasn't thinking straight but still Panicked from the whole situation.

Roy wasn't sure what was going to happen from this point on he just knew that from this point on he was going to be somewhat of a burden to her. He put one hand on her gigantic pinky finger.

She had always have very dainty delicate-looking hands. Her nails were not long but they weren't short. She had always been a bit of a tomboy he could see the small cuts and scars on her hands. She didn't feel his hand on her finger he looked up at her. he didn't know how it happened but he felt bad that she would most probably be taking care of him from this point on.

"This was supposed to be our vacation, But somehow I got super tiny" That was something he never thought he would say to himself. Maybe it was his new size but he could see troubled expression plain as day all over Mimi's face. She had always been so cheery and happy. He really liked that about Mimi. Roy never liked seeing her sad. He would always try and cheer her up when she was a little bummed.

Roy let out a sight. He felt pretty bad. Although it wasn't his fault, he felt very responsible that she had to take care of him now "Our vacation is ruined. It's not her fault. She doesn't deserve this" But he still felt responsible. "Well it doesn't have to be ruined. It could be worse" He could have been shrunk and all alone or in the presence of somebody he did not want to be around especially not in such a vulnerable state.

"Maybe we can still make this work" He didn't want to ruin her life or hurt her in any way "We can save this vacation!" He thought to himself.

Roy walked around to the other side of her resting hand. Her hand was not completely closed onto a fist. There was a space between her index finger and her thumb. The opening was like a cave made up of her hand. He stepped over her thumb and went into the fleshy home he began to rub his face against her Palm She immediately noticed the feeling and it startled her. She quickly calm down upon realizing it was him. she shifted her hand and wrapped her fingers around him and gave him a sort of hug with her hand.

Roy realized what she was doing he rubbed his body against her hand Against her embrace. she laid her head on the table her curly hair draping over her face. She looked into her hand to see Roy staring back at her. Roy smiled and walked over to her face. he put one hand on her nose and stared her straight in the eye.

She stared back waiting to see what he was going to say. He stared into her giant beautiful eyes.

"I'm sorry" she said her eyes getting watery. "It's not fair that this happened to you" a few tears falling out of her watery eyes hitting the table causing big puddles to Roy.

Roy shook his head

"Hey!" Roy exclaimed "It's going to be okay! I mean we are an awesome team! Aren't we? We aleways beat all the co-op games together!" Roy assumed a flexing pose "Don't you worry I'll take care of us!"

Mimi giggled and wipped away some of the tears that escaped.

"Ummm, I'll be taking care of you!"

"Yeah yeah, if you want to see it that way" he boasted. "We are a team right?"

"Yes we are!" She smiled "But still.. sorry you are tiny now Roy.."


"It's not your fault. Plus it could always be worse!"

"But you are only a few inches" She gave him a quick look up and down "About 3 inches"

He smiled

"Well I could be 2 inches" He let out a laugh.

She was not expecting him to say something like that. What he said really snuck up on her causing her to burst out in laughter. However because Roy was so close it felt like a huge burst of wind blew pass Roy almost knocking him off his feet he realized once again what it means to be so small. Even her laughing could cause him some Danger.

Mimi saw him struggle to stand and she immediately stop laughing and shut her mouth tight realizing once again how much stronger she was than him.

"Sorry" She let out quickly and quietly "Are you okay?" She asked him with a worried expression.

"I am okay" he said patting her nose once again with his hand. "Did you feel that?" He began to laugh a bit.

"Of course I did!" She let out a quiet giggle scrunching up her nose.


Roy just realized something. he wore a troubled expression. Mimi shot a troubled expression right back at him wondering what he just realized.

"What's wrong?"

Roy looked her right in the eye once again and asked.

"How can you hear me?"

She cracked a Smile.

"Well my ears are much bigger than your tiny mouth maybe that's why?"

"No no I mean,I'm no scientist but that's not the way vocal cords and vibrations and things work. Also how is it even possible for someone to get this small?"

she let out another giggle

"Don't get all sciency on me mister" She gave him a soft poke with her giant finger.

"No I mean it! Something about all of this doesn't make sense how did this happen?"

"I don't know but I am glad I am able to hear you. Imagine how much harder this would be if you were all num mu nu mu"

They both laughed.

"Dummy!" He patted her nose again. At least he had his best friend here with him. 

"Okay okay" he smiled back at her. "I'm hungry now" Roy turned to the untouched sandwhich.

"Oh yes! please enjoy the 5 star meal made from your expert chief!" She assumed a glorified pose. Right before letting out an undeserved cocky laugh.

Roy walked onto the giant plate. Trying not to lose his balance he tried digging his hands into the crust of the sandwhich. He was surprised to find out that the sandwhich was actually quite though compared to his tiny hands.

He felt the wall of bread sponge and forced his hand through with great effort. And managed to pull out a handful of PB&J. Roy took a look at the sticky snowball and took a bite and then another. Roy was so hungry, he had never had such a tasty sandwhich. Or piece of one.

"Two more handfulls and I'll be full!" He thought to himself.

"Oh shoot! You are gonna be thirsty!" Mimi realized. Quickly standing Mimi walked over to the sink. She was rummaging through the dishes to find a way to serve Roy a tiny drink.

Roy looked back at the sandwhich for a second helping then remembered the struggle of the first piece. He didn't want to fight his food again. But his hunger was growing stronger again. Roy turned around and layed his eyes on her once bitten sandwhich. He wouldn't have to fight through the crust to get a piece of her food.

Roy glanced over at Mimi who was still busy going through the dishes. Roy could remember a number of times he tried to take her food only to receive a slap or two from Mimi. She was never really one to share food she prepared for herself. Roy glanced to his impenetrable wall of crust and then back at her defenseless Peanut butter and jelly mix. I'll only take a bite even a big bite drom him would be nothing to her.

Roy quickly jumped off the plate and dashed over to her sandwhich. Jumping onto her plate he sruck his hand straight into her bitten sandwhich he was able to retrieve a much bigger hand full than with his sandwhich. Quickly eating it he went in for another. It was amazingly delicious to Roy.

"Is it because I'm starving? Or is this just the best PB&J I've ever had!" He was satisfied hus stomach full he layed against the soft bread. "So soft!"

"Got it! This should work!" Mimi looked over at her sandwhich. "Oh wow all this emotional talk and I almost forgot my food!"

She walked back to the table. Roy just realized the danger her was in. Roy tried quickly to get off the plate but couldn't move too far. His arm, it was stuck inbetween the breads. Mimi had already grabbed the sandwhich squeezing Roy's arm! He couldn't pull himself free. Mimi lifted the sandwhich not feeling the added weight of her tiny friend.

Roy was being pulled up to her lips. Roy tried to get her attention by yelling but his mouth was full of peanut butter he couldn't make a sound. He tried waving his arms frantically but her eyes were focused on the dishes.

Her mouth agape and quickly approaching he knew he wasn't getting away. Roy stopped struggling he knew he was going in. He just hoped he could somehow get her attention once he was in. He was about to be divoured by his best friend..





TO BE CONTINUED...
End Notes:

     Wow that was a long one! Thank you so much for reading this far! Can you believe we are not ecen done with day one of this two week vacation?

     I don't know about you but I really love Roy and Mimi together. I really hope it works out and I really hope they both get.. what they want!

     As usual readers I always appriciate the feed back! Please do not hesitate to share your opinion, suggestions, questions, corrections and direction!

     Have a good day! 

Chapter 5: Can I Be Your Shrimp? by Vorepop
Author's Notes:

     Roy Finds himself in a very dangerous situation! As he is thrown into his own friend's mouth he begins to discover something about himself.

     Does Mimi realize what she is about to do? And if she does then why would she do this to a friend?

     Lets find out more about our friends true intentions.

 

____________________  

NOTE: Yet another lengthy Chapter!

WORD COUNT: 4,136  

____________________

 

 

 

Roy hung there helplessly as Mimi brought him. closer to her mouth. His arm still stuck in the sandwich. Peanut butter still stuck in his mouth unable to yell for help. He tried to get her attention. He realized he would not be noticed immediately. She was so spaced out she wouldn't see him. He would need to do something drastic to get her attention once in her mouth. Mimi paused as if realizing something. She stopped right before he entered her mouth. She had a thoughtful expression on as she stared up at the ceiling she was clearly deep in thought. Roy began to wave his free arm frantically trying to get her attention but it was no use. Although Mimi was deep in thought her mouth was still wide open. Roy couldn't help but look into her mouth. The large wet cave that was her friend's mouth, looked very welcoming and moist. Her hot breath coming out and washing over him in waves. Saliva hung from the roof of her mouth connecting to her tongue in several strands. As Roy hung there waiting for the moment he would be inside of her, he noticed Mimi had nice clean and perfect teeth. They weren't too big or too small she clearly took care of her mouth. Roy watched in curiosity her tongue was also very clean somewhat wide and inviting. Roy couldn't help but feel familiarized with her mouth. Although they weren't a couple he had plenty of chances to see her mouth growing up.

Roy thought back on the past and thought about Mimi's big appetite. Whenever it came to food Mimi was always down to help Roy finish his food if he wasn't finishing what he had left. It was like she was always hungry. Although this never affected Mimi's figure she always was pretty petite but not too skinny.

Roy was reminded of a couple times he would watch Mimi's mouth and watch her eat things. For some reason once he started watching her he couldn't look away. One time he caught himself watching her eat a small shrimp. Roy and Mimi's family went out to go eat at a restaurant near the beach. The restaurant served all kinds of seafood and Mimi happen to like shrimp. He caught himself glancing over it Mimi just as she was about to feast on the last of her shrimp. Mimi held the shrimp between her index finger and thumb and looked at it over. As if talking as the shrimp she pleaded for it's life.

"Please don't eat me! I don't even taste that good!"

"Oh! I think you probably do"

"No it's not true I don't taste like the other shrimp I taste terrible"

She let out a playful giggle

"I will be the judge of that!" She then gave the shrimp a lick from bottom to top. She took a second to analyze the flavor of the shrimp looking up to the ceiling with a free finger on her chin as if deep in thought.

"Oh my! You're right you don't taste good. You taste amazing!" She laughed in her Triumph.

"no no please!"

"I'm sorry little shrimp but I am super hungry and you are delicious"

She then popped the entire shrimp into her mouth. She didn't chew it though she moved it around her mouth as if giving it a really good moment to taste. Roy Watched in awe and for some reason he could not turn away he wasn't particularly into this kind of thing. What he later discovered online through fetish research as "Vore" but he remembers not being able to look away. This memory haunted Roy for a very long time. He remembers looking into her mouth and seeing the poor shrimp be swished around and tasted. He wondered what that would be like. Roy just knew that he couldn't help but wonder about it and why people were into that thing. Mimi had been Roy's friend for a long time. They were best friends and they happen to be a boy and a girl. However he would sometimes think about what it would be like to be that shrimp.

This moment flashed before Roy's eyes as he was about to meet his fate in his friends mouth. Why was he thinking about this? He had never been into fetishes or things like that. But this moment was replaying in his mind as he was about to enter. Snapping out of it he realized he was still in a very dangerous position he started to try to pull his arm free it was very sticky and hard to move. Almost as if she noticed he was trying to free himself Mimi began slowly bringing the sandwich back to her mouth again.


Roy could really feel the heat now. As her mouth covered him completely. Slowly passing over him like entering a tunnel. He was in the darkness of her mouth. His body met her tongue immediately and pressed against it. He could feel the tongue moving around and feeling him as well as a sandwich he was attached to. He was also immediately met with her saliva. It covered his entire body. He could feel her entire jaw moving as it close around the sandwich and bit a piece into it. The small amount of light from her lips was completely gone and the air became much thicker. Roy was very nervous to be in this position he knew how dangerous the situation was.

Roy was suddenly move to the right towards her teeth. He once again began trying to pull his arm free he could feel her bite again as everything below him move downward and upward again she was chewing. Roy was getting more and more wet he was covered in her saliva already.

Her soft tongue pressing him against the roof of her mouth. His arm now free of the sandwhich trap although he didnt really feel free at all. Her tounge like a squishy soft mattress searched his body.moving him left and right.

He was soaked and at some point he lost his tiny hand towel that covered him. He was completely naked now. His bare body pressed against her soft slimy tongue. Suddenly her tongue stopped exploring him and the peanut butter and jelly mush. And just as suddenly she was pressed hard against the roof of her mouth. Sinking into the soft organ. It was dark but he knew what was happening. Everything around him all the bits of mashed up food she was preparing to move the contents of her mouth in the opposite direction of her lips.

*GULP!!!*

Roy could hear a loud gulp all around him. Big chuncks of PB&J where being pulled toward the back of her mouth and into her throat. Her tongue released pressure on Roy as he lay on her tongue. Slightly out of breathe and already exhausted he lay there tired. Roy listened in terror as the lump of food slid father away. Sliding all the way down into her stomach. Roy looked around and realized there were no longer any big chunks of PB&J! That was going to be him next if he didn't do something.

"This is my chance to survive!" he thought! "I am going to have to give you a little punch Mimi"

He raised his fist at her tongue.

"Sorry Mimi, but I hope you feel this!"

Suddenly the thought of that little shrimp popped into his mind. Mimi ate that tiny helpless thing with no effort at all. Although it was dead she could have easily eaten it alive.

"Why am I thinking of that now?"

Roy couldn't throw a punch. Laying in his best friend's mouth. He looked at the back of her throat and.. wanted to join the shrimp. Roy knew in this moment he wanted to be in her stomach. He put his fist down gently and layed down on her tongue. Feeling the slimy surface begin to search his body again. Roy could feel himself getting excited. He has never felt this way before. He couldn't believe he was getting hard in his best friend's mouth about to devoured by her. Roy gave her tongue a gentle hug.

"I'm sorry Mimi. I don't know why.. but I want this.."

Almost as if acknowledging him and his desires her tongue once again pressed him to the roof of her mouth and slowly moved him to her throat entrance. Roy could feel Mimi moan with satifactin as she tasted him. It shook his entire body with her pleasure.

"Do I taste good Mimi? Well that's good. That makes me happy"

He slowly moved father back.

"Is this how that shrimp went down? Did he know where he was going? Did he want to satisfy you too? Did you enjoy him till the very end?"


As Roy lay there covered in his friends saliva. He thought of the shrimp again. Poor thing being taunted until the very end.

Roy thought on the shrimp being thrown into her mouth it was once a living creature only to be thrown into her mouth to be ebjoyed and eaten. He remembers Mimi sucking on the shrimp. She moved it with her tongue never chewing. opening her mouth to show Roy it was covered with saliva. Strands of salive starting from the roof of her mouth and ending on the shrimp. He couldnt help but wonder was she showing him the inside of her mouth on purposs? Did.. did she know what Roy wanted to see? Did she know he wanted to be that shrimp?

"Mimi did you secretly know I wanted to be in your stomach?"

After swishing it around in her mouth she finally said

"you were tasty but I'm hungry! Down you go!"

*GULP!*

Mimi sent the shrimp down into her stomach. He remembered that she specifically swollowed it whole. Roy watched as the bulge in her throat travelled down past her collar bones and as it landed in her stomach. She patted her belly and let out a relieving ahhhhhh.

"Thank you mr. Dhrimp! You were not wasted!"

Showing Roy that her mouth was empty by ooening her mouth with and smiling at him.

"I enjoyed you very much!"

Rubbing her belly she let out a little burp. Covering her mouth and letting out a little giggle.

And now its my turn. Roy looked past her tongue into the waiting throat that would bring him to her stomach satifying both of them.

Roy suddenly felt himself moving away from her throat and he was hit with the cold air from the outside. The kitchen lights almost blinding. Feeling disoriented Roy realized he was saved. Roy was overcome with conflicting emotions. He was happy to be saved but disappointed at the same time. Mimi had Roy between her index finger and thumb.

"You know when I said join me for a snack this isn't what I meant"

She let out a giggle. Roy still dizzy looked her in the eye.

"You know I like to take things literally. I was doing you a favor"

"Oh? So you wanted to be eaten?"

Roy didn't know how to answer that truthfully.

"Uh.. I just didn't want to insult my host. When in Rome.."

The two laughed. Mimi's face got a bit sad looking.

"I'm sorry Roy. We really need to be more careful."

"Yeah I mean you didn't even notice. I was almost your dinner"

"Almost! I thought something tasted too sweet for just a pb and j! Hahaha thought I just got lucky!"

Mimi rubbed the top of Roys head with her free index finger and moved it slightly away causing a string of saliva to form between them.

"We.. should clean you up small fry"

Mimi stood up and was about to make her way to the sink when she eyed her sandwich turning back she shoved the remainder of the sammy into her mouth and quickly ate it. Roy couldn't help but notice how quickly she chewed and swallowed. Such a different experience than he had in her mouth.

She chewed and swallowed! He thought to himself. Did she know? Roy stared at her mouth as she ate. A little jealous as it traveled down her esophagus. He met her eyes as she yelled in shock.

"Oh my gosh!"

Roy was embarrassed did she see me watching her eat!?

"The little towel! It stayed on even though you were in my mouth!? Roy looked down still clothed.

"Oh wow I guess so"

The two laughed. Roy was very confused as he specifically remembers losing it in her mouth. Yet here it was back in him. Was it a coincidence? Or did she somehow place it back on him?.. with just her tongue.

Mimi placed a small plate in the empty sink. Covering the drain. Then let the water run at almost the lowest setting and gently placed Roy down. Mimi left her hand under the faucet adjusting the temperature as needed making sure it wasn't too hot for him.

"It's like a mini shower. I'll give you some privacy"

She turned around and sat back at the nearby table. Roy didn't waste time. He was exhausted and just wanted to sleep. He felt like a survivor of some natural disaster cleaning up after being rescued. Roy quickly removed his makeshift clothes and stood in the water cleaning himself.

"Let me know when your done okay? Or if you need help"

"Okay thank you Mimi"

Roy stood in the water for a bit losing himself in thought. I was almost eaten by Mimi and I was okay with that.. what's wrong with me? He thought to himself.

"Heeeey Roy?"

"Umm yeah?"

He said not opening his eyes in the water.

"Ya know almost eating you.. has made me kinda hungry"

Roy couldn't contain his excitement from those words.. he was once again fully erect.

"Umm.. can I have the rest of your sandwich?"

Roy stood there confused and jealous. She was the same old Mimi.. always hungry.

"Uhhh y-yeah it's all yours"

Lucky sandwich.. Roy could hear her quickly scarfing it down.

"Murferruuu!!!"

Mimi let out very muffled speech. Followed by her running over to the sink in a hurry quickly tilting her head and drinking from the faucet Roy was at awe at how fast she appeared to drink his shower water. Her hair draped down and blocked the kitchen light above the sink. It was an eclipse of beauty. Roy looked up at her as she took big gulps of water. He was entranced by the sight of her gulping. Drops of water falling down her chin and landing on his head but he didn't blink. It was a sight to behold.

"Wow!" He thought to himself.

"I almost had a normal vacation with my best bud and it turned into something even better. I don't know why but I'm so glad I shrunk down like this.."

She finally stopped and looked at him with a tired expression. Resting her chin on the sink edge breathing heavily with a distant look in her eye. Roy quickly covered his excited member. Her warm rhythmic peanut butter scented breath washing over him.

"You.. okay?

She looked down at him.

"Y-yeah I'm okay. Sorry 'bout that short stuff" her expression still tired.

"Didn't your mom ever tell you not to inhale your food?" He laughed aloud.

"Pshhh yeah right" She laughed mockingly "I can't help myself when I like something I gotta eat it"

She made eye contact as she said that. Was she teasing him? Roy's mind once again wandered.

"Plus my mom don't care!"

Finally wiping her wet chin. Suddenly it dawned on him.

"Mimi My mom!!!! What time is it!?"

His mind raced searching for a wall clock.

"I never texted my mom!!!!" Mimi suddenly realized the trouble they might be in.

"Oh shoot!"

Mimi quickly and carefully cupped her hands around him. Still naked and wet he fell into her soft palm, her nice slender fingers lightly wrapped around him giving him a slightly secure hug. She quickly ran him upstairs towards her room. The rush of air passing him nearly dried his wet skin and hair. It was like a rollercoaster with cute fingers as seatbelts. He had ran up the stairs so many times at this same speed. But with this new height it was quite the whip lash educing ride up the stairs. He couldn't help feel a little unsafe as he rocked back and forth in her Palm. Still trying to cover his privates he rocked back and forth in almost a fetal position.

The two finally made it to the closet and with her free and she began to throw out his clothes.
Shoes,
shirt,
socks.
..
Pants!
She quickly dug her hand into his pocket and pulled out the phone. She then ran over to the bed and gently dropped him onto the bed and left his phone right next to him. She plopped onto the bed with a slight bounce. A little dizzy and disoriented he knew time was a factor. Using one hand to cover himself he used his free hand to unlock the phone. Although it was more of an exercise than it never had been before as he had to stretch over it to put in his pattern.

"Thank God it recognizes my hand!"

"I know right! Hurry hurry hurry hurry!"

"Oh, right!"

He quickly went to his contacts found mom and swiped to the right to begin the call. He pressed speaker and the phone began to ring the two waited in anticipation for her to pick up.

One ring..
Another ring..
A third ring..

The anticipation was killing them.

"You have reached the voicemail box of.." and then in his mom's voice

"Betty" she said very robotically.

"Is not able to answer the phone please leave a message after the beep.."

*Beep!*

Roy wasted no time!

"Hi Mom!" Roy decided to yell, just in case his voice didn't come across very loud in the message "sorry I missed you! I just wanted to let you know that everything is fine and there's no need to worry! We have arrived safely! Anyways! I am going to bed now just shoot me a text when you get this message okay bye love you!"

Roy spit out that last part rather quickly fearing she may answer the phone mid message. Then as quickly as he could he smashed the hang up button. The screen flashed call ended.

He looked up at Mimi and she looked at him both of their Expressions seemed a bit nervous. Then a text came in on his phone.

*Dangling*

The message notification said Mom.
Roy really quickly tapped it with his hand opening the message it was an emoji for a champagne glass and a thumbs up which was quickly followed by another text.

"Dad and I are on a date glad you made it safely! Love you too! don't stay up too late!"

Then the emoticon of a police man. Roy looked up at Mimi and smiled. The two let out a big sigh of relief she gave him a nervous smile obviously feeling the same way.

"Just dodged a bullet!"

"well at that size you can probably Dodge most things"

She said with a big smile on her face

"That's true!" Roy agreed.

Mimi looked down at him and realize he was no longer covering himself. Her face quickly became a little red she covered her eyes and and looked through her fingers.

"oh my Roy! I didn't think you get that excited in this high-stakes situation" She tried to look away.

"I heard when some people get the adrenaline-pumping uhh..this, can happen!"

Roy immediately looked down and realized he was no longer covering himself. His hands quickly shot down and covered his member again he was also blushing.

"no no no! It's not what it looks like! It has nothing to do with that!"

"So it doesn't? Then why are you...?"

Roy realize he backed himself into a corner.

"No I mean, yes! I don't have this because of you or anything!"

"I know! It's because of the situation aaaaaaanyways! We should probably get you covered up!"

Mimi quickly stood up from the bed causing the bed to shake almost making Roy lose his footing with the bouncing bed.

"I-I have just the thing!"

Mimi walked over to a big chest in the corner of the room. she pushed the clothes that were piled on top of it onto the floor and opened the box. She wrestled around inside it for a bit and then pulled out what looked like a Ken doll. She brought the miniature man over to Roy. She stood the doll right next to Roy but it was quickly apparent that he was twice if not three times his size. Roy looked up at the towering doll and then looked over at her and shook his head.

"I mean are you trying to compare us or something?"

He let out a slight chuckle as did she.

"It's okay one day you will grow into an adult man size"

She let out another giggle. He shot her a dirty look. Mini smirked and took the doll back to the Box. She searched for a bit but eventually she found a smaller toy man shape quickly removed his clothes and brought them over to Roy.

"this will do"

She laid down the toy's close right next to him. They seemed to be pajamas meant for the doll. They had velcro in the back to keep it on. Roy quickly jumped into the one piece pajama Romper type thing and tried to close the velcro on his back.

"Going to need a little help"

"Oh! I gotcha buddy"

Roy turned his back to her expecting her to try and fix it. Mimi once again wrapped her fingers around his small body and hoisted him into the air. Treating him like just another doll. She quickly slid her index finger down his back to properly seal the velcro.

"All done!"

She said happily placing him down on the bed.

"You look pretty handsome in plaid"

"Hey thanks! I was trying the all nude look but it really wasn't working"

"Too revealing? Oh no, its summer time speedos are in, you gotta leave a little mystery ya know?"

The two laughed. Roy then let out a yawn.

"Been a big day huh?" Mimi said giving Roy a single pat on the head with her finger.

"Your telling me! Seems like everyday is gonna be a big day now. We should probably sleep. I'm exhausted!

Mimi got up and stretched a bit letting out a yawn as well.

"Okay well you can sleep on my pillow with me" She glanced over at him giving him a wink "Don't want to lose you over night"

"Oh! O-okay!" Roy began to blush. He didn't even consider that as being a possibility.

"Good! I am just gonna change. I'll be right back little man"

Mimi dug through her drawer got some clothes and disappeared down the hall. Roy looked around her room and walked over to her pillow. Which was a much longer walk than he realized. Roy's body began to feel heavy. He slumped onto her pillow. It was like a giant memory foam mattress.

"What a day"

Roy took in a deep breath. The wonderful floral sent of her pillow comforted him. What a girly scent for Mimi. He thought to himself. Roy couldn't keep his eyes open. Being almost eaten had really changed his opinion on things. He lay there knowing he would be safe under Mimi's care. Before Roy knew it he was out cold.

"Yes ma'am. I promise I'll check in with Ashley every so often"

Mimi said as she walked into the room. Talking on the phone.

"I love you too mom" She saw Roy already knocked out and smiled. "Okay good night mom. Tell dad I said good night too"

Hanging up she turned the light off and gently sat on the bed. She looked down at her tiny friend and chuckled a little.

"Sorry Roy" she said at a whisper. With one finger stroking his back "but your so cute like this. I'm starting to like it more than your normal size"

With that she laid in bed and covered herself with the blanket. Head on pillow she watched his tiny body rise and fall with each sleepy breath.

"I'll protect you shorty this is gonna be the best vacation" she also began to feel heavy and easily drifted off to sleep.




TO BE CONTINUED...


-
End Notes:

     The first day of their vacation complete. The teo sleep soundly and bith in a pretty good mood. With high spirits the two bith look forward to their next day of vacation.

 

     As always please leave a review. I take all comments seriously and I will consider your thought. I love to hear from my readers! So don't be shy!

 

     I will try and speed things up I know it's been really slow lately.

 

     Hope to hear fron you guys soon have a good day!

Chapter 6: Sleeping Slippery Sinkhole by Vorepop
Author's Notes:

     Roy once again puts himself in a very dangerous situation. This time however, he does it on purpose. Knowing his true desires to be deep inside his best friend will he be able to hold himself back before he does something he may or may not regret?

     Hopefully Roy figures out what he really wants before it's to late.

 

____________________

NOTE: This a long one but still a quick read.

WORD COUNT: 3,310 Words  

____________________

 

Roy could feel the warm sunlight cover his body waking him up.

 

*YAWN*

 

     Roy hadn't felt this rested in a long time. He wanted to keep lying in bed.

 

"What time is it?"

 

     Rubbing his eyes his eyes he searched for the wall clock.

 

"What the...?"

 

     His simple black wall clock had been switched out with a pink one. Roy rubbed his eyes some more. This wasn't his room. It was a familiar room. but not his... Mimi's room! The smell of her girly room flooded his nose. That meant this wasn't his bed. Roy turned his head slowly to see if he was alone in the bed. He wasn’t...

 

     Right next to him was Mimi. Her face only a few normal sized inches away but that was close enough as she was a giant compared to him. He stared in awe at the wall of flesh that lay before him was his sleeping friend's face. Roy shot up in a sitting position. The memories flooded back into his mind. How he was shrunk to such a small form, how he isn't at a beach for vacation, and how he was almost eaten by his best friend. Roy's heart was racing as he remembered his conflicting feelings about being her meal.

 

"It wasn't a dream, it all really happened..." Roy looked down at his toy clothes. "How did this happen Mimi?"

 

     Roy hugged his knees. As he stared at her giant sleepy face. Her face was devoid of consciousness. Mimi's long wispy hair partially covering her cheek. She must have been in a deep asleep like he was.

 

"Why wouldn't she be? Last night was pretty exciting" he thought to himself.

 

"She missed her vacation... because of me..." He remembered how she decided to stay home from the vacation to take care of him.  She even fed him and clothed him. The guilt began weighing heavy on him.

 

"At this size I couldn't even take care of myself... What a lousy friend I've become..."

 

"Mmmm... Roy"

 

     Roy was shocked to hear his own name. Uttered under such a tired sounding breath. The sleeping girl muttered his name again.

 

"Roy" She was saying his name in her sleep brushing some hair off her face. The slight movements of her arm shaking the pillow beneath him, almost knocking him off his seat. 

 

     Roy could tell she was still deep asleep. She must have been having some kind of dream.

 

"Hmm.. What are you dreaming about weirdo?"

 

     Out from between her lips, her tongue came out and rubbed against the top lip. Sliding from one side of her mouth to the other. Roy could feel the blood rushing to his lower regions. He sat there staring in disbelief as his cheeks blush red.

 

"That... that had to be a coincidence..."

 

     Roy stood up and slowly made his way over to her giant sleeping face. Slipping into the slight incline her face created, sinking into the soft pink pillow. He carefully approached her giant sleeping form. With each step sinking slightly into the pillow.

 

     Her rhythmic sleepy breathing brushing over him like waves. The smell of her morning breath getting stronger as he got closer. He walked directly in front of her lips. Her head resting sideways, her mouth slightly open. He glanced over at her eyes to see if she was awake. Not an ounce of consciousness. Roy really couldn't contain himself he wanted to see inside. Placing one hand on her top lip. Her lips were so soft. For a moment he wanted to feel her soft lips, his hand sinking into her lip. Then pressing in slightly as he pushed her lip, revealing her perfect white teeth.

 

     He stepped closer as if peering into another room through an Open Door. Her breath even stronger and warmer.

 

"You sleep hardcore, don't you?" He studied her open lips and realized even though it was opened, there wasn't much space for him to slip through. Roy caught himself and realized.

 

"Wait. What? Why do I want to get in there in the first place?" He contemplated "I could get hurt. I mean she IS asleep..."

 

     Roy thought back to the last time he was in her mouth. The way he felt was amazing. Roy had never had sex before, but he knew this was a pretty close. If not something better. He almost talked himself out of it then realize this might be his only chance. He could try again a different morning but what if the rest of the mornings he spends with her she wakes up before him? He might miss the opportunity. He weighed his options then darted his eyes back at hers. Still closed and unconscious. It was now or possibly never.

 

     Her warm breath still brushing against his body. As she inhaled it felt as though she was inviting him in.  He could feel the air rushing past him into the darkness that is the inside of her body.

 

     Sub consciously she was trying to pull him in. He made up his mind, he was going in!

 

     If she woke up, he would just tell her that she did it in her sleep or something. That was the last bit of convincing he needed. Roy was now determined.

 

     Roy couldn't wait anymore, the thought of her waking up and finding him in this position was driving him crazy with embarrassment.

 

     He took a second to once again feel her unbelievably soft pink lips with his hand. Roy gave them a light squeeze. She was so soft. Roy had thought about kissing her lips when he was normal sized. Roy would imagine how soft they were, but his imagination was nothing compared to reality. He wanted to feel more.

 

     Slowly and carefully he placed his body on her bottom lip. Resting the side of his head. His face slightly sinking in. He could feel the moisture on her lips rubbing off slightly on his face. Being that her head with sideways laying on her pillow, he could easily compare the length of her lips to his height. They were longer than he was tall.

 

     As carefully as he could he placed both hands on her lips. His right hand on her top lip and her left hand on her bottom lip. Doing the best he could, he forced her lips apart. Roy knew at his size he would not be able to move her jaw open but maybe he could make enough space to get past her teeth.

 

     He could feel her lip twitch. Had he been discovered?

 

     He turned his head to see if she her eyes were open. Still asleep. Her nose crinkled her lips moved into a sort of grimace and she furrowed her brow. Her whole body shifted causing the bed beneath him to shake like and earthquake as she readjusted herself. Her head now almost standing straight up. Her chin digging into the pillow causing him to lose his balance a bit.

 

"Oh no!" Roy took a step back not knowing what to expect.

 

     Already running through a couple of scenarios and figuring out how he would answer her next question. Then suddenly her mouth opened wide! Large strands of saliva starting from the roof of mouth reaching down to her tongue. Her white teeth glistening. Roy was in awe as he stared into the Glorious cave before him. It was moist and very pink. It looks so inviting, warm and wet.

 

     Roy couldn't help but stare, but his moment of bliss was suddenly interrupted. Air rushed all around him as she sucked in air right into her lungs with a great big yawn. Roy was caught off guard by the sudden pull of air he was pulled straight into her mouth. Landing on her tongue with a wet plop.

 

     It was just a yawn but at his size and position it was so powerful enough to suck him in. Roy tumbled right into her mouth. Roy landed flat on his face instantly wet by her saliva. He was once again in her mouth. This is what he wanted but he was right away aware of the danger.

 

     He tried to get up pressing against her tongue to rise to his knees. This was hard however due to the wet soft surface of her tongue and as air continued to rush straight past him and into her throat. Roy did his best to hold on and not get sucked into her throat. He didn't want to end up stuck choking her.

 

     He thought to himself he most certainly would be noticed by now. She finally finished her yawn, and everything stopped. Her mouth slightly a gape and her breathing continued with rhythm. Light still came into her slightly open mouth. Roy looked back and realized he could still leave her open mouth. But he knew he didn't want to do that... yet. Roy lay back onto her tongue. Loving the feeling.

 

     Before he had a chance to think of anything else her tongue began searching below him. The huge pink organ began to move and form around him. His body lay flat as it searched him.

 

     Her mouth closed shutting out the rest of the light from coming in. Pressing his body against the roof of her mouth. Roy waited with anticipation. Mimi's unconscious body wasted no time he could feel her body shifting in her sleep. Instantly the space in her mouth became much more crowded. Her teeth closed around him and her tongue rose to the roof of her mouth pressing him against it.

 

     This time with a lot less peanut butter and jelly to accompany him. There he lay on her tongue with almost no room to move. He wondered if she was unconscious still. Although he figured she had to be because our tongue wasn't moving at all he just happened to be inside her mouth. The morning breath was all over him now. The air thick and humid. But he didn't mind it he was happy to be here.

 

     He could still feel air going in and out of her mouth. He was trapped there. He couldn't move at all. Any thoughts of doubt that he had, he could no longer do anything about. He could feel her tongue twitch, but he was still pressed tightly, though he didn't mind this made him very happy. He was almost tempted to go back to sleep, he was so comfortable.

 

     She really had no idea he was in her mouth laying on her soft moist tongue. He could feel her saliva soaking up his new night wear. Continuous breathing and their tongue moving slightly up and down lightly rubbing him against the roof of her mouth and then relieving some pressure and then once again pressing him to the roof of her mouth. It was very comforting for him.

 

*SNOOORE*

 

"Oh no! Now the snoring" He laughed to himself.

 

     It wasn't loud it was light breathing coming from her all around him. He never felt more relaxed and comfortable. He almost wanted to go to sleep. But he knew that would be a little too dangerous to do. He had always really liked Mimi as a friend but being in her mouth really change the way he thought about things. Roy realized he really liked her mouth and wanted to be in it more. He also secretly knew he wanted to be her food.

 

     Roy lay there motionless contemplating what to do about his new fetish. He was content being Mimi's friend but now wanted more.

 

"Is this okay?" He thought to himself is this the same is wanting a relationship? Really began to ponder if what he wanted was all physical or if he wanted a relationship with Mimi. Here he was awake with newfound desires. Literally laying in the same bed as her and in her mouth, without permission. Roy began to feel guilty.

 

"This wasn't right" He wanted to be in her mouth but not like this.

 

     He wanted her to know how we felt, and he wanted to be with Mimi. Maybe try things out. It was crazy! Roy and Mimi have been friends for a long time and now realizes he wants to be with her.

 

"I have to get out of here, I have to talk to her about this" Roy began pushing himself against her soft tongue backwards towards her teeth. Although it was very wet in her mouth. It proves very hard to get past her tongue which was all over him.

 

     Roy struggled the push himself back. He didn't want her to wake up with him in her mouth. He was already embarrassed. If he was going to admit such a weird thing to her, he didn't want to be seen as a pervert. By just jumping straight into her mouth without permission.

 

     Roy's thoughts were interrupted.

 

*GULP!* 

 

     Roy was suddenly pressed against the roof of her mouth again. This time with greater force than before. Squeezed tightly in place his heart began beating fast. His eyes widened as the dimly lit throat before him opened. Inviting him in. Saliva poured down into her throat like a huge fleshy drain.

 

     Mimi swallowed some saliva that built up in her mouth but left Roy where he was. The pace of his heart never calming. He felt everything around him move. Including her tongue, which released some pressure off him.

 

     Roy was on her tongue about to be eaten by his best friend again, but this time she had no chance of knowing where he was or what she was doing to him. She is going to eat him without ever knowing where he went!

 

"I have to get out of here!"

 

     Mimi's tongue began to shift slightly, enough to push him towards the back of her mouth. To her waiting throat.

 

"No! Mimi! Don't eat me! Not like this!" Roy clung onto the large pink organ as best as he could. "I want to get to know you better! I want you to know me better! Don't just eat me in your sleep! This isn't fair!" Shouting as loud as he could. But it fell on deaf ears as her deep sleep could not be bothered.

 

     He began to curse himself fighting harder against her unconscious hunger. She was asleep but still a thousand times stronger than him. He tried with all his might, but it was no match against her.

 

     Then all at once everything stopped her tongue stopped and he lay there on her waterbed like tongue not moving.

 

"Did she wake up!? Have I been saved?" Roy was already thinking of excuses he could give her for why he entered her mouth without her permission.

 

     Even though he felt like he was in a dangerous situation he still felt very rude about intruding. Even if Mimi was okay with this turn of events, he knew the he was trespassing and not just trespassing but trespassing into... Her...

 

     Then everything began the shift side to side. She was moving. Still laying on her tongue he could feel her rising off her bed, Roy began to slide from one side of her tongue to the other. He couldn't tell where she was going. Has she not noticed him? Was he still in danger? He needed to know. He didn't know where she was going but he knew he was along for the ride.

 

"Should I get her attention? can I even get her attention?" He thought to himself maybe there was still a way for him to get out of her mouth without her knowing. He didn't want to be dishonest, but he already felt bad for being in there in the first place.

 

     He had to get the lay of the land. Roy squinted at the small opening of her mouth.

 

"As soon as I get the chance I have to jump out!" Roy counting on her grogginess to escape unnoticed. Then as if to answer his prayers her mouth suddenly opened wide. "My chance!"

 

     As he prepares to jump, air begins rushing in as he is sent right onto his back. A powerful yawn knocking him down. Roy lays there in shock as the light fades away from her mouth closing.

 

"Okay... didn't expect that..."

 

     Her mouth suddenly opening wide again. Light filling his vision once again. Roy quickly sits up, no yawn. She must have finally noticed him. There was a long pause.

 

     He was expecting her to reach her hand in and take him out his eyes finally adjusting to the light. Covering some of the light with his hand but a hand did not enter the mouth in fact it was a strange stick like object.

 

"What the heck!?" It was a toothbrush and it immediately went to work! Roy could not believe what was happening the brush vigorously moving against her teeth. The loud brushing sound filled his ears and her tongue begin to tilt in the direction of the toothbrush. Roy tried not to make too much of a commotion he knew she would notice eventually looking out of her mouth he could see himself in the reflection of the mirror she was facing.

 

     Meaning was brushing her teeth... with her eyes closed.

 

"This girl sleeps like a dead person! She still hasn't noticed me!? What is up with you Mimi!?" Roy took a moment to ponder and realized he is pretty much the same way. He was often being told that he sleeps like a rock he could sleep through a hurricane and never know what happened.

 

"I guess we are just two peas in a pod. Well... one really big pee and a smaller one" As he pondered the situation, the toothbrush had already moved to the other side of her mouth and began brushing causing her tongue to tilt the other direction.

 

     Roy held on as best as he could by laying back against her tongue. The bottom of Mimi's mouth had already begun to fill with saliva and lots of toothpaste mixed in. Roy's legs are already knee deep in the mixture or sticky saliva and minty paste.

 

"At least I will smell good, or at least like mint... How am I going to get out of here?"  But Roy didn't have time to think about what he was going to do next. While he was thinking she had already finished brushing all her teeth. Mimi's mouth closed abruptly, and all the light disappeared. Before he knew it, she had pursed her lips and began to take in water.

 

     The area in which Roy was trying to remain hidden immediately became full of water he took a deep breath and what submerged in the mixture of saliva toothpaste and now cold water. Almost immediately after realizing this he was spit out into the sink with the mixture swirling around. Eventually coming to a stop as the water drained through the sink opening which thankfully had small enough holes that even he couldn't fit through them.

 

     He lay there catching his breath looking up at Mimi who still hasn't even notice. Staring in disbelief.

 

"She just spit out a big object out of her mouth after brushing her teeth... Mimi!"  He said through labored breathing. Mimi cupped her hands and turned the faucet back on again taking in more water into her mouth.

 

"No... Mimi! Hey! Mimi! Please don't spit on me again! I already feel clean enough thank you!" those words fell on half asleep ears. She brought more water into her mouth gargling this time and spit the water out into the sink once again causing Roy to float around a little bit before the water drain again.

 

“...Good morning..."

 

"Oh... Hey there small fry! Good morning"

 

 

 

 

TO BE CONTINUED...

 

 

-

 

End Notes:

     Good morning!

Hey sorry for the lack of... anything! When life hits it hits hard!

But I am glad to be back I want a good ending for these two.

I will do my best please check back and don't forget to comment!!!

I love the comments!

     Have a great day! see you soon!

Chapter 7: Let's get goin by Vorepop
Author's Notes:

     Roy and Mimi get ready to go out. Trying to get ready for the day has already proven troublesome for little Roy.

     How much more trouble could getting ready for a walk cause?

 

__________

     Still stuck to the side of the sink, Roy smiled at his friend. In his best mother impersonating voice.

 

"It's good to see you are brushing dear. How are you feeling this morning?"

 

"Oh hey mom I didn't here you come in, good morning!"

 

"Good morning dear, what would you like for breakfast?"

 

"Oh oh oh! pancakes please!" She said still half asleep.

 

"Well of course! Very you can have pancakes if you get started right now"

 

"Oh mom!" The two shared a laugh that could fit at the end of any sitcom.

 

----

 

"Soooo.. did you get lost this morning?" Mimi had just finished drying Roy off and sat him back down on her bed. Roy immediately began dressing himself again in his toy outfit. Careful to keep his back to her to not expose himself anymore than he already has.

 

"You know, I've never seen teeth cleaning from that perspective before it was very interesting to be a part of"

 

     Mimi begin to blush

 

"Hey! Are you going to answer my question!?"

 

Roy slowly turned to her and with a serious expression.

 

"I was looking for a place to pee"

 

"If you ever did that I. Would. Destroy. Youuuu!"

 

     Roy began to laugh out loud.

 

"Well anyways now that you are properly.. brushed.. What would you like to eat?" she said with a wink and a smile.

 

"Now that I know you want pancakes, how about we have pancakes!"

 

"The house specialty! A fine order! Have you eaten here before?"

 

"A couple of times! I came with my friend although I did have to order for her, she's a bit slow"

 

     Mimi's face immediately became grumpy

 

"Oh you don't say?.. How very nice of you" She said with squinting with annoyance.

 

"Yeah! I had to order for her and everything all she knows is sugar, sugar, sugar! and I can say that with certainty because I've been inside of her mouth" He shot a teasing glance at her "She needs to brush her teeth more often" Mimi twitched as if she had be stabbed in the side.

 

"you are lucky I'm saving room for our future pancakes. Otherwise you'd be breakfast instead!" she said jokingly "I mean since you've been in there already might as well just finish the job"

 

     She laughed mischievously while licking her lips. Roy felt as though he should have said something to get back at her but her words scared and excited him. He stuttered to retaliate.

 

"W-well all this muscle would be too tough for you to handle" He said with a cocky smirk his face. His cheeks burning up from what she threatened.

 

"You can choke down anything with enough ketchup or maybe.." She squealed with excitement "steak sauce!"

 

"Well I mean, that would just make me more slippery! I would be able to slip right out of your mouth"

 

     She gave a booming laugh!

 

"What!? You would be more likely to slide straight down! HAHAHAHA!" Roy once again stunned by the thought. left speechless at the sight of her open mouth, laughing so hard she had to clutch her side. It took her a moment to calm down "Man all this talk about food is making me hungry"

 

     Mimi's stomach begin to growl as if shouting in agreement

 

"Hey! I have an idea we should eat out!" She stared into his tiny eyes as if she the best idea. Her bright happy eyes meeting his doubting gaze. Before he had a chance to protest "I mean hear me out first! You're so small I wouldn't have to order an entire other meal for you! It would be a two for one special all the time!"

 

"Are you sure you want to share? You usually finish everything all by yourself, and I do mean everything"

 

"Well little man if you want I can order you something from the kids menu?"

 

"Ha-ha" Roy said sarcastically. "You know if anyone saw me, we'd be in big trouble. Might even cause a panic. Do you want to get banned from one of your favorite food places?" Roy let out a fake gasp "Bye bye shrimp!"

 

     Roy joking waved goodbye to an imaginary flying shrimp that was quickly getting away. Mimi desperately tried to catch the imaginary flying shrimp.

 

"Why did you have to say shrimp? I already promised my tummy pancakes!" Mimi dropped to her knees resting her chin on the bed, causing a mini bedquake for Roy. Her face inches from him. A sad expression staring down at him "but Rooooooy! Pancaaaakessss"

 

"Well... I mean..." Roy stammered powerless against her pout face "I mean if you can hide me well enough, I guess"

 

     Mimi suddenly standing up with joy "Woo! pancakes!" The sudden weight loss on the bed caused a bedaftershock that knocked Roy off his feet.

 

"I better change!"

 

     With that Mimi turned around and pulled off her shirt revealing that she was wearing nothing underneath her PJ shirt. She was turned around, but he could still see the side of her breast and its effects with gravity. Roy's eyes nearly burst out of his head. He quickly covered as face.

 

"Mimi! I'm still in the room with you!"

 

"You what?" partially turning around exposing more of her bountiful breast. Upon realizing what she had done, she quickly covered herself. "What are you still doing in here!? Get out so I can change!"

 

" I am like 3 inches! How could I possibly get out that fast!?"

 

"I told you I was going to change!"

 

"I heard you, but I can't just leave it would take me like 10 minutes to get down from your bed!"

 

     Before saying anything else she threw her shirt right at him. The giant words MEGA MILK falling onto him, covering him immediately and knocking him on his back.

 

 "What an accurate shirt" he thought as he lay there surrounded covered in her shirt "They are the most MEGA ones I have ever seen"

 

"cool... so uh... I'll just lay here until you're ready..."

 

"Thank you!" Mimi spat out quickly, panic in her voice as she rummaged through her dresser for clothes. Roy just lay there underneath her shirt. Surrounded by her natural sweet scent. The light not completely blocked out from his sight. He could still somewhat make out her naked form although he couldn't see any details.

 

"This is actually comfy" He lay there motionless and more relaxed as time went on "Is this what it would be like to be Mimi's boyfriend? What's it like even having a girlfriend at all?" he never even thought of her as somebody he could be with romantically. At least not until he had been in her mouth. "What a turn of events. I used to not be able to stand her. now I am laying on her bed, with her shirt on me while she changes clothes" Roy shook his head "I gotta think about something else"

 

"Are you pitching a tent?"

 

     Roy shot up "N-no I'm not!"

 

     Mimi couldn't hold it in and began to laugh " Sorry just kidding!" Blinding Roy by pulling off the shirt that impaired his vision. Still laying in a starfish like position. Squinting to the light.

 

"No, I'm sorry I should have turned around the second I realized you were changing"

 

"Yeah you should have! You know people charge good money for a show like that!"

 

     Roy got a good look at Mimi's new outfit. She was wearing a pair of Jean overalls with short pants legs and a cute pink shirt.

 

"So, they pay a lot of money for farmer Jane?"

 

"Hey! Shut up I wore this for you!"

 

"I am not into cowboys"

 

     Mimi cross her arms and gave him a glare.

 

"uh! I m-mean! Wow that's a cute outfit! W-wait, for me?"

 

     A smile returning to her face "Yeah see?" Mimi said pointing at the pocket on the overalls. The pocket was on the overalls about chest level.

 

"You are going to ride along with me right here!" She said with a big grin "aren't I thoughtful?"

 

     Roy could feel himself getting excited again. He didn't say anything he just thought of what the RIDE is going to be like.

 

"What's wrong?" Mimi said with a frown "you don't like the thought of seeing everything as we take a walk? I mean it seems like a great vantage point as we walk. at least that's what I thought."

 

     Roy had just realized that he had been staring at the words DANCE stretched across her chest in silence for a few seconds.

 

"No no! I don't mind at all I just think... That's thoughtful of you. I mean... you already are catering to me" Roy looked down "That's really cool of you to carry me"

 

"Oh, don't thank me that much, if you had to walk on your own it would take forever to get anywhere. Don't worry about it! Small fry. I mean it does suck that this happened to you but it's not your fault. I'm your friend I'll do what I must do take care of you and help you. Don't feel bad"

 

     Roy felt like a nuisance to her. But he couldn't hide how happy he was that she was taking care of him.

 

"If you say so. Thank you so much Mimi"

 

"Blah blah blah!" she joked "enough talkin' let's go eat! I am tired of all this happiness “I. Am. Hungry!"

 

     Mimi laid her hand down flat on the bed extending it to Roy. Without thinking too much, Roy stepped onto her hand. Taking a seat in her soft palm. As gently as she could she brought Roy chest level. Roy's eyes widened as he approached her hill sized breasts. With her free hand opening the pocket as wide as she could. Roy saw this as his que and jumped in. Roy hitting the inner jean overall pocket, her soft body parts transferring through the jean material.

 

     Mimi let go of the pocket, allowing it to return to its proper position. Pressing Roy gently against Mimi. keeping him snug in place, in the center of her chest. Roy's arms and head peaking out from the pocket, his arms dangling out. Roy searched around with his feet trying to find the bottom of the pocket that was out of his reach, realizing he could hide if need be. Feeling the warmth and softness on both sides. Both oh her breasts pressing against him on both sides.

 

"So uh... is it okay? can you.. breathe?" She wondered looking down at the little guy. With every movement Mimi made he felt her breasts press against his back and sides through the fabric of the overall material. It was as if he was sinking into her breasts threatening to be consumed by her flesh but he was saved by thin material. With every breathe he rose and fell her breasts getting more and more familiar with him.

 

"Oh yeah it's fine.." He said snapping out of his trance staring up at her big eyes "I-I mean I can breathe just fine"

 

"Well good! Okay so don't move around too much okay? I mean we wouldn't want someone noticing you after all"

 

"I'll try my best"

 

     Roy tried hard not to feel weird about it but he was literally pressed against her breasts. almost in between if not for the few layers of clothes, he would be smothered by them. Roy tried not to move staying as quiet and still as he could as she made her way for the door. Every foot step moving him around a bit. Roy had never consciously felt breasts. Although they were behind layers of clothes he was still very happy to receive their embrace. He was so comfortable and memorized. eagerly awaiting her next step.

 

 "Whelp! Let's get going! I am starving! Are you ready?" Mimi made her way to the front door.

 

"I'm ready. I'll do my best not to bother you too much"

 

"Don't worry about that, just let me know if you are uncomfortable or anything okay?" 

 

"You got i--" Roy was stopped as Mimi bent down to put on her sandals and the full weight of her breasts pressed against his back. Almost knocking the wind out of him. He couldn't finish his sentence or even take a breath until she was done.

 

     After a few semi-painful seconds she stood up allowing him to gasp for breathe.

 

"Ah! Are you okay!?"

 

Roy took a second to calm down and finally looked up at her meeting her concerned expression.

 

"I mean, there are worse ways to die" He joked

 

"Yeah sorry mama blessed me with a little extra"

 

     Roy gave an awkward chuckle and the two headed out.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

TO BE CONTINUED...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

End Notes:

     These chapters have been happening so slowley and I would like to say I am deeply sorry for that.

     As always thank you so much for sticking with me this long and please let me know what you think. 

     We can improve so much more with feedback.

Thank you and have a nice day! See you soon!

Chapter 8: Booby trapped by Vorepop
Author's Notes:

     Mimi and Roy finally get out for some fresh air. Roy thinks about how this could have happened to him and makes some shocking discoveries.

 

     Things really heat up as Roy finds himself trapped under some heavy danger. 

 

 

____________________

 

 

 

Roy and Mimi had gone down the same sidewalk so many times. This experience, though similar not at all the same.

"Does she realize what she is doing?" Roy frantically thought as he rocked with her every step "Where I am... What I am... touching?"

Hot embarrassment washed over his face. Every step gently shook his world. Despite how much Mimi's body moved with each step it was not uncomfortable to feel them move right behind him. It was like being gently rocked back and forth in somebody's arms. Roy hung his arm over the pocket, looking around at the familiar scenery.

Her pocket was the perfect size for him for him to comfortably ride along with his best friend. A huge wall of soft jiggling flash behind him motioning with each step she took.

Roy watched as the familiar scenery changed from suburban to Nature. Mimi decided to walk down Heart Well Park to avoid the busier main streets. Roy knew this was to avoid being seen. The ride allowed Roy to relax and just let his mind wonder.

"I have been shrunk... I am a smaller human... Am I even considered a human anymore?" He thought to himself looking up at Mimi "I am more of a pet... Is this... the rest of my life? How is this possible? Why did this happen to me? Why me? Did someone else do this to me? If so, why? Why would anyone want to do this to me?"

"Hello?" Roy was obviously distracted.

"What?! What happened!?" Roy looked up at Mimi.

"Are you falling asleep in there?"

"Well I’m... I'm just distracted I guess!"

"Well, as I was saying" she said slightly annoyed that she had to repeat herself "We aren't too far away from the Diner"

"Dinner? Which one?"

"Not even going to guess. Jenny's!!"

"Oh wow! I haven't thought about Jenny's in so long!" She smiled at his excitement.

"I figured this might be a nice pick-me-up for us"

"The other day my mom and I were driving by and I saw that it was still there at the corner. Oh gosh! We used to go there all the time! We would sit there for hours and play Digi Pocket Friends!"

"Yup and the waiter told us we had to buy something, or we had to leave!"

"And we only got fries because I didn't have much money"

"Yes! and I'd have to pay for you!" Mimi let out a giggle "You are about the size of one of those fries now! It's going to be a lot cheaper to feed you now! Maybe I can actually afford to get a drink!"

Roy couldn't help but laugh.

Roy's thoughts began to wonder again. "Will I even be able to eat a fry at this size? Or even taste it?" Roy had never heard about something like this happening outside of science fiction or movies.

"Mimi?" Mimi looked down at Roy confused "how does this happen?" Mimi looked confused "Don't you think it's kind of strange? I mean it's kind of weird that this happened in the first place, but besides that a lot this doesn't seem to make sense"

"It is kind of... weird?" Mimi said with slight hesitation in her voice "I mean you shrunk so suddenly..."

"yeah but that's not all. I mean I'm so small, but you can hear me?"

"Well... I mean you're not that far away from my ears"

"That's not what I mean, I am much smaller than you now. It's kind of crazy to think my voice could even reach your ears even from Just this distance"

"I guess that's true I didn't really think of that. You also been... In a few awkward places already and you don't seem to be hurt at all! like not even a scratch or a bruise"

"That's exactly what I mean, I feel like I should be a little cut up or maybe have a broken bone or something?"

"Maybe when you became smaller you gain some kind of superpower? Like you're indestructible?" She said with a curious smile "Maybe I should take a little bite to test it out huh?"

"I wouldn't really want to test the indestructible-ness of my new smaller form" Roy let out a nervous laugh "but something else is definitely going on here. We really shouldn't take any chances"

Without warning, the light for the sun was blocked out by Mimi's massive hand. Mimi gently pressed him down deeper into her pocket. Roy found himself in the fetal position pressed, gently against her breast by her hand sinking into the soft flesh.

"Sorry about that" Roy heard Mimi whisper "a whole crowd of people are about to cross the street and I don't want them to see you"

"Mimi?" Roy whispered back.

"Y-yeah?" She answered nervously

"How did you hear me? I was whispering?" Roy could suddenly feel her heart beating faster and faster.

"Maybe I should change the subject" he thought "I wouldn't want her to panic, maybe I am freaking her out"

"Hey!" Roy called out to Mimi.

"Y-yeah?"

"At least I have you Mimi!" He said with a gentle smile "I would probably be a stain on the floor without you"

Blush covering Mimi's face as her eyes widened.

"That or in someone's stomach!" she laughed

"I have been so close so many times in the last two days" He said under his breathe

"What was that?"

"Oh, NOW you can't hear me?" He laughed out loud

"We made it!"

Roy peaked carefully out of the pocket, witnessing the giant light up sign reading JENNY'S in a bold font. Mimi pushed past the double doors, past the rigged toy grabber machines, to the hostess.

"I would like the booth all the way in the corner if that's okay"

"of course! That's no problem at all but service might be a little quicker if you're closer toward the front of the restaurant. Are you sure you wouldn't rather sit near the front we have window seats”?

"Nope! I have my heart set of the far seat please!" She proclaimed confidently "I desire private eating for today's lunch!" Roy overcome with embarrassment sinks into her pocket.

"Oh, oh well that's okay no worries. Let me show you to your table" The flustered hostess grabbing a menu and led the two to her desired table. Roy could feel Mimi moving again taking a seat in the booth.

"The waiter will be here shortly" She said walking away

Roy slowly and cautiously peeked his head out of her pocket. Sticking his head out as a little as possible he searched around to see an empty booth. Looking up at Mimi who was also surveying the area.

"Thank you for the ride miss!" Roy said boldly once he knew no one was around "but I have to let you know that it was quite a bumpy ride, so you won't be receiving a tip or good review from me"

Mimi's face soured

"Okay, no food for you" Mimi picked up the menu and began scanning it.

Feeling brave, Roy brought his foot up as high as he could. Pressing his foot against the walls of the pocket and straight into her right breast. Mimi visibly winced. But Roy continued pushing himself out of the pocket until he got into a comfortable enough position. Scanning the distance from her breast pocket to the table. Mimi began to put the pieces together but was too late to react. Jumping out of the pocket onto the table causing Mimi's breast to jiggle a bit. Completely caught off guard, Mimi quickly placed the menu in front of him like a massive wall. Her eyes quickly darting around the area to see if anyone saw him.

"Are you crazy small fry!?" She whisper screamed "If anyone sees you, you are going to get E.T.'d! Do you want me to have to rescue you on a bike!? I can't ride a bike!"

"Oh! No one will even notice little old me!" he said confidently "Wanna bet no one can hear me but you?"

"What?" still whispering

"I bet you no one else can hear me but you"

"What possible evidence could you have to support that claim!"

"Okay so you can hear me normally right? I mean as if I was normal sized"

"Well... I mean, yeah, I guess. So?"

"So maybe you are the only one who can hear me at all?"

"What!? You called your mom and left a message remember?"

"And they replied with a text... hmm..." Roy placed his hand on his chin bearing an expression deep in thought "That's true..."

After a few seconds of pondering Roy turned his gaze on Mimi. An excited express that screamed EUREKA! Mimi waiting eagerly to hear what he might say.

"I got it! You can hear me perfectly because you and I know each other! We have formed like a bond and I am like talking directly to your mind! That's why you could hear me at any volume, even my..." Roy mouthed the word WHISPER

"I... I didn't hear anything that time?" She said confused

"Exactly! Because I didn't say anything!"

"Ooookay detective Roy let's settle down and eat some food okay?"

"Okay okay, sorry just excited" Roy took a deep breath "I just need to test it"

Mimi's eyes widened

"What do you mean by that?"

"THERE IS A FLY IN MY SOUP!!!" Roy shouted at the top of his lungs causing Mimi to turn and look around her frantically "I NEED THE MANAGER!!"

"Shhh! Shhh!!!"

Mimi quickly pulled Roy to her breasts and press them down onto the table. Hunched over, Mimi held Roy pressed flat against the table unable to speak. This was a dream come true for Roy. Once again, his mind was racing with ideas. Roy could feel her breasts surrounding him, covering his entire body. He could feel their gentle embrace. Even in his pinned down position he didn't feel crushed, he felt the softness of her body. He was in paradise, there was only one problem...

Mimi searched the restaurant for anyone who might be wondering where the shouting was coming from. To her surprise, no one seemed to notice. Mimi was in shock.

"Holy cow... you were right small fry!"

Mimi's Breasts began to move as if something was under them fighting for air.

"Huh? Roy!" straightening her back, revealing Roy still in starfish like pose. He immediately began taking in deep breathes.

"... So nice... but so deadly..." Breathing in deep in between his words. Roy had never thought of breasts as dangerous. Although it was quite a nice soft experience, however the lack of air made it hard to enjoy.

"Well I mean come on that's not fair! I am still a growing girl!" she said pouting. Her face bright red at what she had just done "Are... are you okay?"

"Yeah no worries... I am just happy... to see that... I was right!"

Finally getting back to his feet

"I told you" he said still confident despite his obvious fatigue "We are gonna have to test the range of our bond later. I feel like we are getting closer to the answers we want"

"Okay good but please... let's just eat first"

"I like the way you think. Shouting made me hungry"

"Thank you" She let out a sigh of relief "now let's take a look at that menu" Roy turned around to look at building-sized menu

"So, what were you thinking of getting? Because whatever you get, I'm getting like one twentieth of it"

Mimi scanned the menu with a very thoughtful expression.



--------------------



"What to get? What to get?"

"Maybe we can get something to share" said a voice from behind the menu.

To Mimi's horror, it was a very familiar voice. Dropping the menu to reveal Sarah. Like a special guest behind curtain number one. Mimi immediately slammed the menu down onto Roy. Pressing him hard against the table surface.

"Sarah!" She smiled cheesy and fake "What are you doing here!?"

"What? I can't eat?" She asked with a sarcastic giggle "I see my good friend, Mimi, here all alone at a restaurant and you expect me to just ignore you? I mean what kind of friend would I be if I left you here all alone"

Sarah was wearing a cute purple sleeveless blouse. Her large breast resting on the table. Roy a little dizzy from what had just happened could see the light shining from the other side of the menu tent. Revealing Sarah's large cleavage like a tunnel straight to two large Hills with a deep valley in between. Roy could make out a mole on her left breast he immediately knew it was Sarah and realize the danger of the situation he was in.

"Well that was nice of you to check up on me. Did you come with company?"

Mimi slowly began to lift the menu on the side closest to her. Then with her other hand begin searching for Roy's Body gently padding around on the table.

"Girl! You know I don't have a man. too many horn dogs"

Roy turned and realize what she was doing he began to crawl toward her searching hand but felt resistance as he tried to advance. His outfit was snagged on a staple that held the menu together. He tried to jerk forward but was unable to. He was stuck attached to the menu.

"So, what are we eating?"

Sarah pulled the menu away from Mimi, flipping it over so that she could see it her options. Mimi locking eyes with Roy as his expression spells out just how scared he is.

Mimi awaits with anticipation. Sarah's jaw drops.




TO BE CONTINUED...
End Notes:

     Sorry for the cliff hanger but I realized I had to stop it there otherwise this chapter might have been very long.

 

     Thanks again for reading! As usual I ask that you please leave any comments you fel like leaving. opinions, problems, or suggestions are welcome.

 

     Thank you again and have a good day.

Chapter 9: Salty and Sinking by Vorepop
Author's Notes:
It's time I think to get Sarah more involved. She doesn't know what has happened to her friends in the past day or two. I wonder how she will react when she sees Roy's new size?

Thanks for waiting with me readers. Have a good day!
____________________



Roy lay on the table trapped under a menu of one of his favorite restaurants. His outfit hooked by a staple. Roy tries to break free but can't seem to pull himself loose.

To one side of his paper menu prison Mimi, who is trying her hardest to find and conceal him. Her hand grasping fruitlessly in search of him. Mimi's eyes darting from Sarah to the menu and back again. She lets out an awkward laugh pretending to listen to Sarah as she talks about her day.

To the other side is Sarah, who unknowingly is about to discover Roy at his new size. Roy's view is Sarah's large girls bouncing against the table as she talks about her life.

"So, what are we eating?" asked Sarah.

Sarah pulled the menu away from Mimi, flipping it over so that she could see it her options. Without realizing it, pulling Roy with it. The staple held even still yanking Roy off the table and into the air. In the very instant she flipped the menu, Mimi's caught Roy's eyes. His expression spelling out just how scared he is.

Mimi pulls her hands to her chests, waiting with anticipation. Gritting her teeth for Roy’s landing.

Sarah's gaze darts around the menu, oblivious to Roy. Finally stopping near the bottom. Her eyes widened and her jaw drops. She doesn't say a thing for a few seconds. Sarah just stares...

"...Girl..." Sarah uttered still in awe

"Uh... y-yeah?" Mimi sputtered trying not to sound nervous

"Roy!... Oh no..." She said putting a hand over her mouth

"Okay! Okay, wait!" Mimi stood up attempting damage control

"Small fries! They... they took it off the menu" She said with a sad face "The small sized fry was such a good size"

Mimi nearly collapsed. Taking a second to collect herself she slumped back into her seat "What... did you say?"

"Girl clean the stuff out of your ears!" She said the next few words slowly and deliberately "NO. MORE. SMALL. FRIES" She shook her head “We have to complain to management”

Mimi was at a loss for words. She stood in stunned disbelief. knowing they dodged a bullet, but they weren't out of the woods yet. Where is Roy?

"Oh! really now? Can I see?" Mimi reached for the menu.

"Oh wow!" Sarah shouted startling Mimi and nearby Jenny’s goers

"What!?" Mimi raised her voice losing her patience from this emotional roller-coaster.

"... Some good deals on this menu" Her eyes scanning the menu "Is it Tuesday? Never mind I don't want garlic breath"

Mimi had to put an end to this. Every reaction Sarah had was giving Mimi a mini heart attack.

"Hey! I've got an idea! let’s just share some fries!"

"Yeah might as well share 'em now that there is no small size..." She agreed still scanning the menu, though now with a smile on her face “This might be the start of something WE can share”

"Are you ready to order?" The waitress asked from behind Mimi, causing her to jump a little "Oh sorry!"

The waitress' gaze fell on Sarah. Sarah waved.

"Oh! Hello, miss, I was told it was a single table"

"Well three now..." Mimi said under her breath

"Excuse me?" The waitress questioned

"Sorry I meant to say we just happened to run into each other here. She's my friend, she'll be dining with me."

"What a coincidence right?" said Sarah with a smile

The waitress giggled. "I'll bring another menu"

"No need" Sarah interrupted "Just a two Cokes and a... regular fry. Sound good Mims?"

"Uh-uh yes please! That'll be just fine" Mimi stammered

"Excellent" She reached out her hand for the menu. Sarah handed it over but before the waitress grabbed it Mimi shouted.

"WAIT!" Startling the poor waitress "Sorry. Can I see that one more time?"

Mimi searched the four Roy-less pages vigorously

"So, no small fry huh?"

"Afraid not sweetie. New management some things changed" retrieving the menu "I'll bring those right out" The waitress said with a smile as she left to the kitchen.

"Where are you" She wondered

"Sucks about the fries eh Mims?” Sarah scoffed “NEW management. Of course!”

"Yeah... that suc-" Mimi's words were cut short as she once again locked eyes with Roy.

Roy lay on his stomach flat on the table lightly pinned down. It was her massive left breast. It dangled above him and jiggled slightly as she spoke, keeping him in place.

His shocked expression staring straight at her. “How can she not feel me!?” He thought to himself “Though I guess it’s a good thing…”

He looked at her then looked above him to the dangerously large dangling body part. They could easily cover him completely and alert Sarah to his presence or worse... she won't notice and suffocate him. Roy began to panic but he did not want to move too frantically as she would probably notice him touching her

"Hellooo? Earth to Mimi" As if she snapped out of a trance, she shook her head and made eye contact with her friend.

"Oh, I'm sorry. You know the fries. I mean whatever right?"

"That's was your thing, right?" Sarah said with a sad face "Sharing the small fries? You and Roy? I mean it was mainly for you! No one has an appetite like you" She laughed to herself.

Mimi shot Sarah a dirty look “Look who’s talking! You eat like a man”

Sarah laughed even louder “That’s why we would never be able to share a small” The two began to laugh together

“Heeey! There you are!” Sarah exclaimed “You finally smile!”

Mimi couldn’t help but blush she was completely caught off guard.

“Girl! I have been trying so hard!” She was congratulating herself like she won a prize “You haven’t been yourself Mimi… I hope you know I care about you. We are friends, aren’t we?”

Mimi even more embarrassed than before let out a nervous chuckle

“Of course, we are! … I’m sorry Sarah… there has just been a lot on my mind…”

Roy began to slowly crawl during the conversation. Sliding slowly out from under her breast.

"Oh my gosh! Will you just let it out already!?" She said leaning forward grabbing one of Mimi’s hands. Unknowingly steamrolling her breasts right onto Roy, pressing him against the table. The soft flesh slowly covering his upper body and head leaving only his arms to be seen waving frantically.

"Oh great!" Roy thought to himself "She can't feel this" he was unable to move as her large breasts covered him entirely. Roy couldn't deny that the feeling was nice even his small size you could enjoy how soft her breast was although he was unable to move as he was pressed flat against the tabletop. Roy was still able to take in some breaths although he felt he shouldn't be able to breathe as no air was getting to him.

"Come on Mimi! Did he stay behind with you or not?" She stared right into Mimi's eyes.

Mini, was suddenly in panic.

"I-I don't know what you mean? Are you trying to say that Roy might have stayed behind with me?" She did her best trying not to sound suspicious or nervous.

"Of course, that's what I'm asking…” Sarah let go of Mimi’s hand suddenly “Whoops!" Sarah shot up a little as she felt something bothering her. She proceeded to check underneath her breasts with a searching hand.

Mimi watched as Roy turned onto his back and took a deep breath. Roy realized too late that he was not safe. Sarah had only lifted her breasts to find what was underneath it. Due to his lack of air he couldn't react to her searching hand.

Amazingly the shadow of her hand landed instead, right next to him. Sarah grab the fork which had also been pressed against a table under her breast along with him. lifting it to her face in disbelief. Roy still lying flat, let out a sigh of relief.

"These damn things! A fork Mims! A freaking fork! C'mon girls! Feel something!" shaking her head she let out a playful giggle.

Then to Roy's horror Sarah had once again rested her breast onto Roy. Her slightest movements were his worst nightmare. He tried to get up and dash out of the way, he did not make it, however. Roy was only able to grunt in fear as her breast slowly covered him and was once again pressed against the table. This time on his back. This mixture of pure joy of feeling her soft flesh surrounding him and the suffocation he was suffering from was too much for him to handle.

“I am being smothered but somehow… It doesn’t hurt as much as it should”

"Y-You are asking about Roy?" Mimi asked "No he didn't stay with me he went back home"

Sarah stared with eyes that screamed LIAR! "Girl. You know that's bull! I saw his mom drop him off and I never saw her come back to pick him up"

"W-Well actually he took the bus home" She stammered

Sarah squinted in thought. rubbing her chin

"Okay, okay. That MIGHT have happened, but I still don't believe you. A whole week alone with a boy? And not just a boy, but your buddy Roy. I would have taken that chance to spend all that alone time with him" Sarah gave her a sideways glance complete with a teasing smirk.

Roy was beginning to panic, the conversation was going on, but he was still trapped underneath her humongous body part.

Roy's thoughts began to grow more frantic "Not too long ago I was pinned by Mimi but this!... This is a whole other experience" He was completely immobile. Not wanting to alert her to his presence but he was running out of options, not to mention air.

"Oh c'mon! It's not even like that" Mimi defended herself "He had to go home. He knew he couldn't stay" Glancing at where her body parts rested on the table. Under one of the melons on the table was a small hand, slapping the table like a wrestle begging to be let free from a submission hold.

“That isn’t what we are talking about Mims”

Roy felt as though he might pass out. His consciousness at his limit. Just as he was about to lose it, light flooded his vision. "Did... did I die?"

No, he was saved! He immediately took another deep breath. Roy's vision was a little shaky from being kept in the dark so long. His vision wasn't restored right away. Blurs became shapes he recognized.

Her pair were lifted off him. Mimi reached across the table and grabbed Sarah's breasts and lifted them up. She saved Roy from accidental smothering.

"Whoa whoa whoa! I didn't expect my date to get so grabby so soon" Sarah blushed while letting out a playful giggle her arms lifted up defensively "Although, we are in public" She looked around to see if anyone at the restaurant was watching this free show. Sarah whispered, "Maybe you should let go now?"

Mimi's hands shot away. Releasing the flesh wrecking balls to slam down on Roy for a third time. "Oh! S-sorry!" She said to Sarah but meant it more for Roy.

"You don't need to be so rough" she teased winking at Mimi “, So did you find what you were looking for?"

"O-oh! Sorry I thought I saw a spider" Mimi stammered "I was trying to save you"

Sarah's eyes darted to her own cleavage "WHERE!?"

"No no I was mistaken!" Mimi trying to reassure her "I think it was just some food left on the table or something"

Sarah's hands became a blur. She rapidly brushed the opening of her shirt. Swatting at an imaginary spider. Roy was nowhere in sight. Mimi couldn't locate her poor tiny friend. Mimi was starting to go crazy with worry.

Grabbing Sarah's hands, she managed to stop her almost immediately. Sarah stared at her with watering eyes.

"There. Is. No. Spider" Mimi said slowly staring her in the tear-filled stare.

"Thank you..." She let out a sigh of relief, which was followed by one from Mimi. The two girls relaxed in their booth seats.

"I hope you are as invincible as you say shrimp" Mimi thought trying to calm down.

"You two look like you’re having fun" said the friendly waiter, placing the fries and drinks on the table. The two still calming down.

Sarah's eyes lit up. Tears no longer existent "Thank youuuuu!" instantly grabbing a few and shoving them into her mouth. Sarah’s range of emotions were wearing Mimi out.

"Hungry huh?" the waitress giggled "Sorry for the wait ladies" She said walking away to help other Jenny's guests.

Roy's eyes clamped shut. He had kept them shut during the panic and hoped for the best, curling into a ball for the best defense. He remembered feeling himself fly due to Sarah's flailing arms, yet somehow not feeling injured and somehow had a soft landing. Still afraid to open his eyes he heard something very strange. It was a familiar sound. It was very loud yet far away sounding. Right behind him erupted a...

*GULP!!!*

Feeling a powerful force pull food deeper into itself, right behind him. He was no longer underneath her massive breast, instead they were on both sides of him. Roy froze he tried not to move. His heart began to thump in his chest as he lay in hers. He sat at the very top of Sarah's cleavage his back resting against the clavicle and throat.

"H-how...?" Roy's mind raced but he couldn't see how this could have happened "Of course this would happen!! Of all places" He screamed in his mind "She'll notice me for sure now!"

Roy craned his gaze upward expecting to see her looking down at him. Mimi waited in anticipation. She was finally going to discover Roy’s tiny form in her cleavage.

“… Man, they need to turn up the AC” She said fanning Roy “Eh, Mims?”

Mimi’s head almost slammed against the table in disbelief “They don’t feel anything at all” She thought “are the nerves all dead due to the size!?”

The sweet smell of the lavender perfume on her body and fries was all he could smell. Her incredibly soft breasts he sat on, even at his size they felt wonderful underneath him like a flesh waterbed. "Now isn't the time to think about this" He thought to himself "I got to get out of here"

"A little snack after a life or death situation. Am I right?" She let out a chuckle. A chuckle that shook Roy's entire world. Everything around him jiggled slightly with each word and sound she made. Her breasts are massive compared to Mimi’s; it was like an earthquake. To Roy's horror he began to fall into a reclined pose. Slightly sinking into her massive cleavage. The wonderful feeling of her warm embrace slowly consuming him.

"This is so bad..." He thought to himself "Being eaten is one thing... but being swallowed like this?" Roy couldn't help but enjoy the feeling of her body slowly consuming him.

He had never felt her breasts like this. He had hugged her a few times at normal size. Sarah, Mimi were friends. She often hugged them both when saying goodbye. She was never one to give Roy that awkward faraway hug, that "don't touch me too much" hug some friends give each other. Even those full-bodied hugs were nothing compared to literally sinking into her cleavage.

"This... This is nice" He thought laying back a little.

“Dig in, girl!” She said pushing the basket of fries toward Mimi

"Don't mind if I d-" Mimi stopped as her searching found her target. Her eyes wide as the two made eye contact again. Roy suddenly felt like he was caught cheating on a girlfriend.

"Suddenly I feel really guilty… Not that Mimi and I are in a relationship... right?" She stared at the tiny boy for a second. A look that said, "How in the Hell!?" but at the same time said "Ooooh we are in trouble!"

Roy suddenly remembered the dangerous situation they were in "Who knows how she will react if she finds me?" his shocked face, was just like someone sinking in quicksand.

She didn't want a repeat of her last panic attack. Who knows what might happen this time if she thinks Roy is a bug in her shirt?

“You don’t like him like that do you?” Sarah asked licking the salt off her lips

Those words stopped Mimi in her tracks.

“W-what do you mean?”

“I mean you let him go home. You could have had him for two weeks”

Mimi was speechless. She was having a heart attack the second she entered Jenny’s. Feeling like any minute she would have to grab Roy and run but this

Mimi looked back to Sarah, more fries than the last time she looked at her were stuffed into her face.

"Girl! D-don't eat 'em all!" She pretended to laugh. Trying her hardest not to sound nervous"

give me some" Sarah began to laugh!

Roy lay there staying as motionless as possible as the laugh rocked him everywhere. With every breath he rose and each exhale he fell deeper into her cleavage, his torso now midway into her cleavage. Roy mouthed "HELP ME!"

Mimi tried to calm her down "D-don't choke lady!"

This only tickled Sarah even more, as she laughed with fries in her mouth. Releasing a few accidentally. Two bounced off her breasts and onto the table like a trampoline act. A third fry landing right in Roy's lap. Roy had never seen a fry this huge before. He could see the grains of salt like small pebbles stuck to the fry.

Roy shot a look at Mimi, peaking out around the fry and mouthed "CALM HER DOWN"

"uhhhhh..." Mimi was at a loss

"Whoops!" Sarah noticed Mimi’s gaze and looked down at the fries on the table "One is in my shirt huh?"

"I'll get it for you!" Mimi blurted out, almost jumping out of her seat.

"Girl please" She said after swallowing the mouth full of fries that didn't escape "I'll save it for later" with one finger she pushed the fry and unknown to her, Roy as well. Mimi could only watch as Roy disappeared into her cleavage.

Roy was shoved deep in between. Roy found himself held in place by her soft walls. Almost all light was gone, and he could barely move. The soft flesh all around him holding him in a relaxed and reclined position. A tight but still very soft hug he received all over his body. From the sides of his face down to his feet. Her soft skin formed around his body holding him gently.

The more he thought about it the more embarrassment washed over him. Roy wouldn't consider himself a pervert, but he did enjoy the female body. Mimi was very attractive in his eyes. She had a very nice figure and a spunky personality that he loved being around. Her face was cute, and her bust size was bigger than average. A natural beauty. The tomboy that she was, she almost never wore make up.

Sarah on the other hand was a completely different woman. Sneaky and flirtatious and a curvy body the boys went crazy for. She would always garner attention everywhere we went. Sarah's appearance was something she cared a lot about. Light makeup and manicured nails thought not long. Naturally long lashes. She was always someone’s type. Sarah always liked to tease and flirt with Roy. Lightly bumping her large Breasts against Roy now and again to get a reaction out of him. Roy would catch himself staring sometimes, a habit he tried his hardest to curb as he knew it was rude. They were very large even when he saw them at his normal height. The soft feel of her breasts from playful teasing was all he could think about sometimes but now he was surrounded by them.

His mind was racing. He couldn't escape. He was held in place, consumed by her breasts. It didn't hurt and he could breathe but he still needed to remain undiscovered. So, he sat as still as he could. As quietly as he could. "Maybe I can jump out next time she bends over?" He thought to himself "It's kind of risky... Plus it would be like trying to jump out of a pool of gelatin"

"Girl! That is so... gross!" Mimi said bluntly

"Hey if you have an extra pocket why not use it?" Sarah said sticking out her tongue.

Roy could barely understand the muffled voices above him. The sound of Sarah's heartbeat filled his ears. The experience slowly drifted from panicked to therapeutic. Roy let out a deep exhale. closing his eyes, he let out a small laugh "This is actually kind of nice" The warmth and sweet natural scent of a woman covering him completely. It was also a little sweaty, but it didn't bother him. Roy could easily see himself sleeping under these conditions. He could easily be discovered all it would take is her wanting a rogue fry. Roy looked down at is lap. His vision slightly hindered by the breast walls. The fry sat there in his lap as pinned as he was. “Look at us” He laughed to himself “Two Small fries held captive. We are like cell mates”

"This might be the only fry I get in a while, sorry cell mate" He said admiring its massive size. Taking a few bites, he was surprised to find that it was delicious. Oblivious to the outside world he took a few more bites, leaving crumbs falling deeper into her cleavage. He couldn't stop himself gorging himself on the cleavage fry.

"Still won't it get all sweaty?" Mimi said concerned.

"Hmm... That's a good point" Sarah said thoughtfully "Okay fine! You win"

Suddenly Roy's vision was blinded by the restaurant's lights. Caught off guard he grabbed the fry to hide himself.

He felt himself quickly lifted out of the comfort of her bountiful bosom and into the cold restaurant AC. His eyes finally adjusting he looked around to see his surroundings.

Straight ahead was Mimi staring in disbelief. Her eyes growing wide with worry. "Have I finally been found out?" Roy was once again thinking of what to say to explain what he was doing in her shirt. Roy turned expecting to see an equally surprised expression from Sarah, but instead it was a giant fleshy pink cave coming right at him. Roy had grabbed onto the fry with a one-way trip into Sarah’s waiting mouth.

Once again, he was plunged into darkness. The smell of saliva and French fries was overwhelming. Her tongue immediately covering him with saliva. Roy's happy Zen feeling was completely gone. At this point Roy didn’t want to remain hidden. He had to get her attention right away. He tried to stand up but was quickly forced into a face down pose, as her tongue brought him against her pallet. He gripped the fry not knowing what to do. He had to try again to get her attention. Saliva rushed past him and into her waiting throat. Roy watched in horror as he was being held in place against the roof of her mouth. Not having many options left, being powerless against her tongue Roy decided to yell in hopes she would hear him.

“SARAHHHH!!!”

Sarah’s face immediately lit up in surprise. “Girl!” She shouted her words coming out nearly indecipherable thanks to her mouth being full, “Tis is te tatiest fry I ewer had!”

Mimi was on the verge of tears “Oh wow! No way! Why don’t you share!?” She says in a desperate attempt to stop this accidental murder.

No luck she didn’t even notice his struggles against her hunger and Roy’s flavor made her oblivious to Mimi’s words.

“Actuawy… I don tink I onwy got a fwy” She swished the contents of her mouth trying to decipher what she had just tasted. “Tats kinda familiar”

“Well I mean I don’t know ab-” Mimi paused “In what way?

Sarah easily separated Roy from the fry. With precise movements she pulled the fry right out of Roy’s arms and brought it to her teeth. Sarah’s jaw moved up and down as she chewed the fry into paste. The motion sending Roy up and down on her tongue as he watched what might be his fate next.

Mimi nearly fainted at the sight of Sarah chewing but was somewhat relieved when she didn’t hear a crunch of his bones.

Roy was once again pressed against her pallet. Saliva rushed past him again as she swallowed his cell mates remains. The sound of her gulping the fry was very loud.

“It sho taty” she pressed Roy once again to the roof of her mouth.” I can put my finga on da fwavor. Oh well I am no compwaining” Sarah tilted her head back, starting to swallow.

Roy was once again about to slide right down a throat. He couldn’t help but think he had been in this situation many times before. Pressed hard against her pallet. He was reminded of how he almost became food for Mimi. The feelings of fear once again began to wash away. Her pink throat was so inviting. Though he knew this could very easily mean his death he was no longer afraid, he no longer struggled.

“Is it going to happen this time?” He wondered to himself. He knew fighting it was pointless, he knew death was inevitable if he took that plunge, but he didn’t care.

Mimi stood up

“Why aren’t I afraid? Why don’t I try and fight?” Roy was once again ignoring the dangers. He waited patiently for her to swallow him. He wanted it to happen.

Mimi made her way over too Sarah

“What is wrong with me?” He longed to be consumed “This feeling of peace… I am about to be eaten alive. It isn’t even with Mimi…”

Mimi grabbed Sarah’s chin and stared right into her eyes. Sarah stared back confused. Mimi’s determined eyes stared right into Sarah’s soul. As if she had just made a serious decision.

“I will tell you where Roy is! Just please, please! …Don’t swallow”

Sarah stared wide-eyed “Et ith tho hard not tu twollow”

“…Please…”

Sarah relaxed her tongue and let Roy slide down her tongue closer to her teeth. She didn’t break eye contact with Mimi. She knew Mimi was serious about something, so she silently complied.

Roy felt the released. The pressure from Sarah’s mouth was gone. Roy was filled with disappointment. He knew he was safe from her hunger, but it didn’t make him happy.

“What is wrong with me…?

Mimi grabbed Sarah’s hand and led her to the entrance of the restaurant. Pulling out a twenty from her back pocket she handed it to the hostess.

“Sorry there has been an emergency” She said with a fake smile “Keep the change”

Mimi continued to pull Sarah outside of the restaurant. As they exited Sarah smiled at the hostess and waved goodbye.

“Well, I uh…” The hostess couldn’t get a word in as they exited “H-have a good… day”

Mimi led Sarah to the parking lot. They came upon a bench and they took a seat.

Sarah gave Mimi an expression that said, “What’s going on?”

Mimi looked away not making eye contact “You have to promise not to freak out”

Sarah looked at Mimi’s serious expression and nodded

Mimi met her gaze once more “I mean it. Please! Please don’t make a scene”

Sarah thought about the severity this situation must have held if she was being this serious. After some thought she nodded again.

Mimi grabbed Sarah’s hands. Then she cupped them “Spit out that… small fry”

Sarah was confused but did as she was told. Opening her mouth and letting Roy slide out onto her hand. Roy slide out right into her palm. He lay there still conscious, but he didn’t move. He was exhausted.

Sarah stared in disbelief. Wide eyed and not blinking she stared at the tiny man covered in her spit. Looking back up at Mimi and then back at the tiny guy in her cupped hands.

Roy finally mustered the strength to sit up and look Sarah in the eye. He let out a few coughs and wiped away some saliva from his face.

“Hi there Sarah” Pausing to let more coughs out before continuing “How have you been?”

Sarah stared in silence a little bit longer before she decided to finally speak.

“Oh… Hi Roy” Still staring as she spoke.


TO BE CONTINUED...



____________________
End Notes:
Hey a year later and here is another chapter! As usual please give any feedback you can! It is very appreciated.
I have art for this series on Deviant art under the same name! (VOREPOP) let me know what you think of that as well!
https://www.deviantart.com/vorepop
Chapter 10: Taste Testing Trio by Vorepop
Author's Notes:

Hello there readers! I hope you all enjoy this heavy chapter! I think Sarah might have a bigger role in this after all.



____________________

It was a long and quiet walk back to Mimi’s house. Roy laid back comfortably in Sarah’s cupped hands. Laying back in a reclining chair pose. He felt safe and warm in her dimly lit grasp. Her nice slender fingers wrapped over him lightly. She left him with enough space to not feel like he was in a finger coffin. More like a finger sleeping bag. Roy had never realized she had such soft hands. Her fingers gently caressed him.

“Um… Hey Mimi… How exactly” Sarah started

“Shush!” Mimi quickly stopped her question “We can talk when we get to my house”

Sarah didn’t push it any further.

Roy let out a slight chuckle to Sarah being shut up so easily. To which he received a quick but soft squeeze all around him.

“That’s right! They can hear me even if I whisper at this distance”

Another squeeze. This one changed his posture as she shifted him in her hand into a laying down pose. Roy was even more comfortable like this. She was firm but he could tell she was still being very gentle. Roy closed his eyes and enjoyed the ride. Her soft hand and the smell of lavender. Preparing himself for the coming interrogation, Trying hard not to fall asleep.

After a few more minutes they finally arrived at her house.

Mimi grabbed Sarah’s free hand and led her to the living room. Knelling on the other side of the small table in her living room. Sarah mirrored her actions and knelt on the other side. Opening her closed, slightly sweaty hand and gently letting a groggy Roy slide off onto the table.

Landing on his feet, clearly getting used being handheld. Roy rubbed his eyes then looked up at Mimi then back at Sarah.

“Thanks for the ride Sarah” He said with a smile

“No problem!” Sarah replied a little too normally “I am just glad I was able to bring you here in my hands and not...”

“Okay!” Mimi interrupted “I am sure you have a million que-”

“How long have you been this way Roy!?” Sarah counter interrupted

Mimi couldn’t hide her annoyed expression. Attempting to continue her explanation.

“Well to be hon-”

“Do you like being this small!?” Sarah continued “How much do you eat? I bet it’s not a lot! Also how do you get around? It must take forever to walk! Oh wait! Mimi probably carries you everywhere huh? Oh my gosh he must weigh like nothing! I mean he is so small!”

As Sarah rapid fire asks questions she slowly gets closer and closer to Roy. Listening to her talk so quickly was beginning to make his head spin. Sarah slowly homing in closer to Roy also made him dizzy. Never breaking eye contact, barely blinking. It was a short five minute walk back to Mimi’s house but that was enough time to let her mind race with questions. Questions Roy or Mimi would have trouble answering.

“Oh wow you are so tiny! And cute!” Sarah pressing her hands onto her cheeks, like she just saw a small animal. Her eyes then quickly darting to Mimi’s.

“How could you keep this a secret from me!? We are friends aren’t we!? That’s okay I forgive you! But girl, you gotta tell me these things!”

This one-sided conversation was giving Roy and Mimi whiplash.

“Does he smell? I know a lot of boys that stink. Just because he’s small doesn’t mean he doesn’t sweat. Oh gosh how would you even know? Have you washed him yet? I mean no offense Roy! I know you aren’t a pet but you couldn’t possibly wash yourse-”

“SARAH!” Mimi couldn’t take it anymore and by now Sarah was right in Roy’s face. Sarah didn’t move away from Roy, planting her chin on the table in front of Roy. Sarah still not moving looked up at Mimi’s gaze. Roy has now taken a step back nervously laughing a little.

“Oh! I’m sorry I am just...” Sarah straightened up her back, also starting to laugh nervously. “It’s just... pretty exciting, I gotta say”

Mimi was now glaring at Sarah

“Hey I’m sorry girl! But Roy has been our friend since forever! And, and...” Sarah points at Roy very excited and exaggerated. Smiling wide and in a loud whisper “Look at him! THIS. IS. CRAZY!”

Mimi couldn’t hold back anymore and began to chuckle. Putting her head in her hands staring at the table. Then looking back at Sarah through her fingers.

Roy now taking a seat on the table. Deciding not to interrupt the two.

“Sarah please be careful with this information” She said removing her hands from her face, revealing a serious expression.

“Oh you mean like don’t tell anyone?” Sarah wondered

“Don’t tell anyone! Don’t post pictures! We can’t let anyone see him”

“Why not?”

“Why not!?” Mimi shot back “Haven’t you ever seen E.T.!?”

Sarah let out an explosion of laughter.

“I guess that’s true! I wouldn’t want to see out poor Roy dissected in some lab somewhere” She blurted out through muffled laughter “To be honest I am more surprised you know what E.T. is!”

“Aaaanyway” Mimi said exaggeratedly “I need you to promise!”

Sarah finally calming down “I promise Mims” Wiping away a single tear brought on by laughter.

“Okay so Roy!” Sarah was back at it again. Leaning right back into Roy’s face. Roy stood right back up and took another step back, as Sarah’s face was once again right in front of him. Like a building appearing right in front of him. Her sudden attention almost knocked him off his feet.

“Hi again Sarah”

“What is it like?” She pried

“W-what is it like?” Roy stammered

“She means being so small” Mimi said with an annoyed expression.

Roy couldn’t tell if she was mad at him for not knowing or mad at Sarah for being so excited.

“Oh! Well it’s pretty normal only everything and everyone is giant.

“Wow! That must be crazy though!” Sarah had now taken a more relaxed position. Resting her chin on her palm. Almost not blinking as she stared at Roy speak

“It’s kind of crazy. Like even your small movements are kind of intense right now.

“I bet!” She said still focusing on him

“Is that outfit from one of Mimi’s toys?”

“Well” Mimi answered “A figure from some anime actually”

“He is wearing toy clothes?” She looked over at Roy “You a little boy toy Roy?”

Roy just rolled his eyes

“I mean they do look pretty cool don’t you think?” he said with a smirk.

“So cool! So is it colder or hotter being this small?” She continued

“It’s the same I guess. I sweat a little yesterday”

“See? He sweats! He’s the same just small. What about taste. Have you eaten? Does food taste the same?”

‘Uh… Yeah I had some food and yeah it’s the same just… bigger. Kinda hard too eat”

“Hmmm” She pondered for a bit “So it’s kind of the same? And you have no idea why or how this happened to you Roy?”

“No idea” Roy shakes his head “I came over to Mimi’s then suddenly I black out and wake up shrunk!”

“Right before your vacation too… That timing”

Sarah thinks for a minute.

And how long have you been this way little man?”

“Just a day”

“A day?” Sarah’s expression was one of deep thought “Waaaaait… That means!”

Mimi being friends with Sarah for so long, could tell where her train of thought was going

“Yes one day but that doesn’t mea-”

“You two!” A sly grin crept upon her face “Slept together!”

“No!” Mimi blurted out. Her face turning red “Okay! Okay we did but it wasn’t like that!”

Roy had to turn and chuckle at Mimi’s embarrassed expression.

Mimi saw that tiny smirk which only brightened her face even more.

Sarah was one of the only people that could bring her down a notch. Mimi was a girl who never really cared what anyone had to say or even what embarrassing thing Mimi herself had to say for that matter. But Sarah knew her buttons and she liked pushing them. Sarah was always such a tease.

“Oh don’t hold back any details!” Sarah teased placing her hand on her cheeks once again, hiding a blushing face.

“It’s not like that Sarah!” Mimi spat “Roy is just my friend and I just want to help him out! I mean the world must be so scary now that he is that small”

Mimi had turned away in frustration, starting to huff a little.

“Mims! I am just kidding. As if something like that would even be possible at that size” Sarah knew she had taken it too far. She could see that Mimi didn’t liked being teased about Roy “I’m sorry! I wasn’t trying to make you mad.”

“It’s fine! I’m not mad... anyway!” Mimi said that last word harshly “If you don’t have any other questions”

“Oh! Oh! But I do!” Sarah once again excited “So I was wondering. Have you guys realized this is actually impossible?”

Mimi paused looking at Roy who met her gaze then back at Sarah

“We kinda realized that” Mimi said sheepishly

Roy began stroking his chin

“Yeah actually, I thought about that earlier today! I mean this stuff always happens in T.V. shows and movies, but it’s never happened in real life. I mean as far as I know. I have actually watched some videos on Youtube about it! A shrunken person would supposedly be suffering from many problems at this size”

Mimi and Sarah locked eyes for a second

“You looked that up prior to this?” Mimi inquired

“Uh... yeah!” Roy stammered “I mean it just showed up in my recommended videos section so I watched it is all. Anyway! What I am trying to say is that your right this shouldn’t be possible!”

Sarah looked deep in thought once again. Placing one finger on her chin, pursing her lips and narrowing her stare at Roy.

“Right, right… So what kind of problems should you be suffering from?”

“Well for one I shouldn’t be able to see much of anything. Our human vision is based on light and with my new smaller eyes, I should be having a much harder time making anything out” Mimi and Sarah now fully paying attention both leaning in to listen.

“On top of that our ears pick up sound that vibrates at a certain frequency. With my new ears I shouldn’t be able to make out what you guys are saying as easily. To make things worse with my tiny vocal chords, there isn’t a chance in Hell you’d hear me!”

Mimi begins rubbing her forehead as if she is suffering from a headache.

“But I am bigger than you, doesn’t it make sense that my big voice can be heard by you?”

“It doesn’t really work like that, but sure lets say that is the case. Then how in the world could you possibly hear me? Especially if I speak at a...” Then in a whispered tone Roy says “Fart”

“Fart!?” Blurts Mimi

“Exactly!” Roy exclaims. Roy begins stroking his chin, looking at the table he stands on “Something else is going on here...”

The trio sit there in silence for a moment.

“Wow!” Sarah says breaking the silence “I didn’t think of that. Have you tested this?”

“I did!” Roy says excitedly “I screamed at the restaurant. Like really loud. No one reacted at all”

Sarah narrows her eyes again.

“You tested it… in a populated space?”

“Well… yeah...” Roy now embarrassed pretends to cough.

“I was so scared we got caught” Mimi says annoyed remembering the situation rubbing her temples.

“Wee-woo! Wee-woo!” Sarah says imitating a police siren

“Hand over the alien!” Mimi adds in a mock police voice “Hand him over and no one else gets dissected!”

The two ladies burst into laughter. Roy stares with an expression that says “Really?” It takes a second for Mimi and Sarah to calm down.

“So then” Sarah squeezes out after a hearty giggle, finally able to speak “Any other scares?”

Mimi’s face once again gets serious. Roy and Mimi’s eyes meet again. Roy blushes and looks away, Mimi does the same.

“N-not really...”

Sarah’s eyes dart between the two. Reading the expressions, she knows something is going on.

“Oh no! Ohhhh nooo!” Sarah exaggerates “You have to! Have to tell me!”

Sarah who has now rushed over to Mimi’s side, hugging her tightly.

“Tell meeee!” Sarah desperately trying to meet Mimi’s gaze. Mimi trying just as hard to avoid it. Eventually the wresting lands them on the floor. Sarah leaning over Mimi. Pinning down Mimi with her body, sitting right on her now prone body. She then grasps the sides of her face. Sarah tries to force Mimi to look at her by pointing her face in her direction.

“Oh you won’t talk eh?” Sarah says in a coy way “I have a full proof method of making people talk. Might want to look away Roy! This might get kind of adult”

Roy did not look away.

The two girls red faced laughing like kids.

Through her laughter Mimi asks “Torture?”

“Oh yeah!” Sarah says smugly “Torture by smothering”

Mimi who had been dodging Sarah’s eyes suddenly whips to meet Sarah’s cocky expression.

“Oh, it’s too late for that” Sarah teases as she slowly leans down and rests her large breasts onto Mimi’s face. Mimi tries to struggle away but it’s no use as Sarah has her face held by her hands on each side of her face. Mimi tries to push Sarah but she can’t seem to do it. Mimi begins to kick violently. The feeling of actual suffocation becoming a possibility due to Sarah’s large chest.

“Okay okaaaay!” Mimi says defeated pushing Sarah off her. “Get those giant balloons out of my face. Those thing’s are dangerous”

Mimi still laying on the floor finally calming from their wrestling still laughing a little. She covers her blushing face with one hand, using the other to signal Sarah to get close. Sarah hovers over once again holding an ear up to her mouth.

Roy who had been enjoying the show this entire time leans forward to try and hear what they are saying in whispers. Although he already has a good idea what is being discussed.

Sarah suddenly shoots up and slowly turns to Roy. Her face very excited.

“You were almost Mimi chow!”

Mimi’s face is now completely red

“It was an accident! I didn’t know he was in my sandwich! So it was his fault really!”

Sarah begins to laugh out loud again.

“Do you have a death wish Roy toy?” She winks and sticks out her tongue a little “I mean I get the appeal. Mimi have a very sexy mouth. A big sexy tongue, it looks so soft!”

Mimi finally sits back up and puts her free hand in Sarah’s face in an attempt to shut her up.

“Okay! Okay! No more! Stooop talking!”

“Better watch out little man you know her apatite. She always asks for seconds. Wouldn’t be surprised if that happened again. Might be digested soon”

“Yeah, yeah! Anyways it was an accident!” Mimi argues

“Roy”

“Yeah?”

“Were you hurt in her mouth? Did Mimi chew on you?”

Roy is quiet for a second. It didn’t dawn on him that he should have been chewed to mush along with the PB&J he was stuck with. He knew from observing Mimi that she would chew her food… mostly. He looks over at Mimi’s worried expression.

“I uh… well” Mimi looked at a loss for words

“It was the taste wasn’t it?” Sarah broke the tension by asking a seemingly weird question

Mimi locked eyes with Sarah

“...What?”

“When I took Roy into my mouth earlier, the taste struck me as odd” Now both Roy and Mimi had there full attention on Sarah.

“I mean it wasn’t bad. It was great actually” Sarah began to stare off at something that wasn’t there. Remembering the moment, then looking back at Roy. Roy’s face began to burn. He could feel his cheeks turning red.

Mimi could see Roy blush, Even in his tiny form she could tell. Mimi unknowingly began clenched her own fist.

“It was a flavor I had never tasted before. Not like meat, or salty sweaty skin, not at all what I expected a person would taste like. I didn’t want to chew when I tasted you. It’s like I knew I shouldn’t chew. I felt I had to savor you...”

It was quiet for a few seconds. Sarah broke the stare and looked at Mimi.

“Did you feel that way too Mimi?”

Both Sarah and Roy looked at Mimi awaiting an answer.

Mimi was bright red at this point.

“I-I…” It was quiet for a little too long and Mimi seemed to search for the words. Mimi looked like she was having a long inner debate. Then finally “… N-no”

“Oh!” Sarah was caught off guard by her response “No? W-Well… uh, that’s okay…”

Mimi’s eyes met Roy’s for a second then immediately looked away.

Roy couldn’t help but feel a little disappointed. Staring in confusion at his own feelings. He had been in her mouth a few times now and enjoyed it very much. Roy was still conflicted with the idea of being eaten by his friend but he knew that it felt right. It was such a pleasurable experience for him that he willingly tried to enter her mouth.

She seemed to enjoy it as well or at least he thought she did and now Sarah says it was an enjoyable experience for her as well. Roy felt happy in both Mimi’s and Sarah’s mouth, something he felt guilty for originally. Roy stared off at nothing in particular, feeling very conflicted.

“Okay!” Sarah said breaking the silence. Roy and Mimi both snapped their attention to Sarah.

“We should both try it again!” Sarah now smiling brightly looking at Roy then at Sarah.

“Uh… try what again?” Mimi questioned.

“Tasting Roy!” Sarah proudly proclaimed.

Roy’s heart dropped.

“Why would we do that?” Mimi wondered.

“Well think about it!” Sarah started “No one can hear Roy except for two people. Who are those two people? Mimi and me… me”

“Well and Roy’s Parents. He sent a voice mail to them yesterday”

Sarah scratches her chin a bit

“Well… that’s okay. Maybe it’s just people that love Roy!”

Roy’s eyes widen.

“I mean platonically of course. I don’t think your parents want to share a bed with you” She giggles “But still maybe only people that care about you can hear you”

Roy looks over at Mimi who is also thinking about it in silence.

“So does this explain the taste thing as well?” Roy questioned.

“Well there is only one way to find out” Sarah says behind a big grin “We have to test it! I am guessing you wouldn’t want to be tasted by your parents? I mean, you have two lovely ladies right here who can help you!”

“Well I mean why test it at all? We know you two can hear me. Who cares if I taste… good to you guys?”

Roy still bothered by the fact that Mimi didn’t enjoy his taste as much as Sarah did. Roy couldn’t help but laugh at that thought.

“Why does it matter?” He thought to himself “I don’t want to be eaten… do I? And even if I did why does it matter that I taste good? Why does it matter if Mimi…?”

“No actually!” Sarah exclaimed “Mimi has had you in her mouth and she claims you don’t taste amazing! But I know what I tasted! What better way to settle this once and for all? Maybe she just needs a little reminder”

“What will this prove though? I mean does it matter? How will how I taste lead us to a solution to this?”

“So you are saying you wouldn’t enjoy a little body sucking?” Sarah said teasing Roy

“W-well... I-I mean...”

“Roy!” Mimi finally speaks up and with an intense expression she stares right into Roy “I need to know something... lets do it. Please come into my mouth”

Those words froze Roy in place. He has never been asked something like that before. Without a sound and never breaking eye contact, he slowly nods in agreement.

“Yes! Mimi is onboard!” Sarah celebrates “This is great! We will taste test you and we will be one step closer to finding out what the heck is going on around here! Are you really gonna deny us? We need to figure this out Roy. Get in our mouths so we can help you get big again. C’mon don’t act like this doesn’t intrigue you! Two girls begging you to get into their mouths? This is like a once in a life time thing! Every guys wet dream!”

“Please Roy” Begged Mimi

Roy sighs a heavy sigh. Hanging his head low he asks. Never has Roy been so simultaneously scared and excited plus there are some things he wants to know as well.

“So who do we start with?”

Without any answer, Mimi bends down and rests her chin against the table side. Opening her mouth wide. The bottom oh her mouth lining up with the edge of the table. Mimi sticks her tongue out, resting it onto the table top. Making eye contact with Roy as she does so. She then flicks her tongue pointing the tip of her tongue into her mouth in a “come over here” motion.

Roy stood there frozen. There is the mouth that almost consumed him two times already. This time he is being welcomed in. She is fully aware of what is happening and she is straight up asking him to come in. Roy’s heart begins to pound. He is suddenly pushed from behind, almost losing his footing.

“Hey hurry! She is waiting for you” Sarah withdraws her pointer finger eagerly awaiting her turn.

Roy looks at Sarah

“Right, right. Sorry. Here I go” He says with a nervous smile and a shaky hand giving a thumbs up.

Taking another step toward her cavernous maw. Mimi’s hungry mouth saliva dripping from the roof of her mouth. The familiar scent of her breath. The warm exhalation of breath rhythmically washing over him.

Roy made it right to her tongue, staring in awe at her beautiful pink tongue. Her mouth was warm and inviting.

“Well here I come” He takes one step onto her tongue “I hope this isn’t weird. Should I go slo-” Before he can take another step or even say another word, her tongue quickly slips under him and up his back. Immediately pulling him into a laying down position onto his back and straight into her mouth. With the speed of a chameleon pulling in it’s prey. Her hungry tongue bringing him into her mouth.

In no time at all he was brought into her, pressed up against the roof of her mouth. A familiar feeling washes over him as he is soaked in her saliva.

An involuntary moan escapes Mimi. Roy can hear it all around him. Her tongue begins searching his body. She is already moving him around in her mouth. Sucking on him and taking in his flavor. She explores his body.

Roy is filled with ecstasy. A pleasurable feeling, like before but this time she is very aware of him. She purposely brought him in. For a taste test. A taste she no doubt already has experienced. Yet her unrelenting tongue continues to explore him.

Roy’s head is spinning. Will she eat him? He wondered. If she did, it would be no accident. Just as he begins to think this, to his surprise she begins moving him to the back of her mouth.

“Has she had enough already?” He thought “I am headed to... the back?” The light shining in from her partially opened mouth reveals her cute pink uvula and below that her waiting throat. As he approaches he can see the darkness below. A pause as he looks down waiting to take the plunge. For a brief moment in the silence between her now labored breaths he can hear her distant stomach growling.

“Here I am again… Food. I’m going to be food? This time...”

“Um... sorry” A voice interrupted “but can I have a turn?”

Mimi and Roy had both lost themselves in the situation and had almost gone too far.

“Oh!” Mimi exclaimed “Towwy!”

Her mouth full sending Roy bouncing around as she spoke.

Mimi then unceremoniously drops Roy out of her mouth by tilting her head and letting Roy spill out onto her hand.

Roy coughs a few times and wipes the saliva from his face.

“Sooooo?” Sarah said now a lot closer

“So?” Mimi replied

“How does he taste?” Sarah said excitedly awaiting her next words “I already know the answer! Please let me know! I heard that moan Mims I know he tasted good! The anticipation is killing me!”

Mimi looks down at Roy covered in her saliva. His body wet and face covered in blush. Mimi also embarrassed looks at him then quickly looks away.

“I-I don’t taste... anything” She said clearly struggling “Just… salty and sweaty Roy”

Roy sitting there just a second ago in such euphoria and now at a loss. Roy could feel the frown forming on his face. Going from such a good feeling to being so disappointed.

“What?” Roy contemplated “Did I do something wrong?”

“What!? He didn’t taste super tasty!?”

Mimi could see it on Roy’s face. She had hurt his feelings and to make things worse she lied about how she made him feel. Mimi was surprised with herself.

“Why am I acting this way?” She thought to herself “What am I saying. I’m such a jerk...”

“My turn!” Sarah said cheerfully sticking out her hand like she was expecting a gift on her birthday, and just as happy too.

“Wait!” Mimi couldn’t hold her words back “Why are we still doing this? I just told you I didn’t taste… what you tasted. There is no need for you to taste test”

Sarah gasped loudly

“How… dare you! Mims, so selfish!”

Mimi was at a loss for words

“I-I am just saying there is no need. You already know. It was like nothing! Gross like sucking on your own sweaty finger”

“Stop, stop, stop!” Mimi was shouting at herself but she couldn’t control herself. She was embarrassed and at her limit emotionally. Looking down at Roy, without seeing his face she knew he was disappointed.

Sarah’s Hand touching Mimi’s in the middle of her rant, like a bridge. Without realizing what he was doing Roy stood up and walked over onto Sarah’s waiting palm.

The smell of lavender washing over him, snapping him out of his hurt emotional whiplash

“I hope you didn’t run out of flavor Roy toy” She said with a warm smile “I hope you don’t mind but I’d really like to taste you now”

Those words combined with her cute expression brought back the heat to his face.

“Uhh n-no I don’t mind this is the point of this experiment right? I know you are just trying to help. Hopefully we can make a breakthrough of some kind”

“Hopefully! Let’s do out best okay. I don’t want to hurt you I’ll try and be gentle. I can hear you even if you are whispering remember. So let me know if I am going too far”

Mimi stood there in silence, unable to look away.

“Will do! Thanks Sarah” Roy replied

“Are you ready?”

“Yeah I think so. Lets do it!”

Once again a large pink cave has opened up in front of him. The smell of her breath was sweet and warm. Combined with her lavender scented perfume it was a delight to be this close to her.

“Um Roy sorry to ask but, when I stick out my tongue can you just lay on it?”

“Oh? Uh, yeah! I don’t mind”

“Yay! I am super excited! That first time was so good. I have never tasted anything like you before. Sorry to force this on you. I just really want another taste. Even if it’s just one more. Oh gosh listen to me asking my friend to let me taste him” Sarah now blushing as well.

“No worries Sarah. I just hope I do not disappoint you”

“I am not worried about that at all” she said with a flirty giggle

Mimi looks over at Roy, regretting her words in past few minutes

“I should have never agreed to this”

With that Sarah’s tongue comes out onto her palm like the red carpet welcoming him in. Making eye contact with Roy she gives him a wink.

“Take yo tme”

Wasting no time, Roy steps forward and kneels onto her tongue. Then he lays flat stomach first onto her warm muscle, instantly getting wet from her saliva. Sarah gently takes Roy into her mouth. A familiar feeling envelops Roy once again. As Sarah’s mouth closes, Roy is pressed against her pallet. Sarah lets out a long and low moan, as she tastes Roy once again. Saliva escaping her mouth dripping past her bountiful lips. Her tongue strong yet gentle begins moving him slowly back and forth against the roof of her mouth. With the low light let in from her slightly parted lips he could see her uvula and throat. Roy still laying on his stomach. Sarah’s tongue caressing his body. Savoring his unexplained flavor, Sarah took care not to rush herself.

“So uhh...” Mimi attempted to interject “do you taste what you tasted before?”

“...”

Sarah wasn’t trying to ignore her friend but the taste was once again unlike anything she has ever tasted before today. Taken away by the flavor of her friend, she ignored any senses other than taste.

Roy’s senses were again overcome with the feeling of pure pleasure. Mimi’s hungry searching tongue was very sexy in it’s own way. Sarah however, was amazing with her tongue. The control she had was nothing short of magestic.

Roy felt like he was sinking into her tongue. Sinking into her. Her tongue enveloped and surrounded him.

It was becoming more clear to Roy, that Sarah wanted to be pleased but also wanted to please him. Just when Roy thought it might be too much, Sarah’s hunger became more apparent. As suddenly he was being moved to the back of her mouth. Everything shifted causing Roy to slip down towards her waiting throat. Sarah starts tilting her head.

Roy’s eyes widened. Twice in the same day he is staring down into her. Nearly there he doesn’t stop himself though. All these close calls he finally wanted to let it happen.

“Please just eat me” He silently begged

Then, a pause. Her tongue slides up in front of him blocking him from entering further.

“Did she notice I wasn’t going to fight it?” Roy thought to himself laying on her tongue “Did she maybe realize that she was going too far?”

Sarah paused. Then breathing in deep through her nose.

“What am I doing?” Sarah thought trying to calm down “I almost...”

“Stop already geez!” Mimi blurted out

Sarah was so caught off guard forgetting what she was doing and realizing she had gone too far. It caused her to gasp involuntarily. Her tongue moving from in front of Roy opening her throat once more. Her mouth opening letting in light and air. The air was inhaled too quickly, Roy couldn’t react to it in time. He was immediately sent into her throat. He was falling down further into her but his decent was just as quickly stopped. Her esophagus muscles tightening on him right away, no longer forcing him down. Right into the darkness that was Sarah’s body. Her powerful muscles meant for swallowing could have easily taken him down at this size. He couldn’t see anything.

“Did she swallow me?”

That thought was quickly corrected as he felt her cough all around him the pressure pushing him back up to her mouth.

“Oh gosh!” Mimi began to panic “I’m so sorry!”

quickly assuming the Heimlich maneuver stance

“I didn’t mean to! I’m so sorry please don’t choke on Roy”

Before she could attempt to free Roy, Sarah had already coughed him into her waiting hand. Though her coughs and labored breathing she let Mimi know it was over.

“D… don’t worry… he is out” taking in a few deep breaths her eyes now glossy and watering.

“Y-you okay Roy toy?”

Roy lay there in her hand covered in more saliva. Looking up at her and after taking some deep breathes of his own he slowly gave her a thumbs up.

Sarah began to giggle looking over at Mimi who had her hand pressed to her forehead.

“Maybe no more stress for tonight guys” She said beginning to pace around the room a little.

Sarah smiled a happy expression straight down at Roy. Roy returned the smile. He was very excited experiencing being eaten by a beautiful woman and still live.

“Oh it’s not that bad. It was kinda fun” Sarah replied

“Fun!?” Mimi had to pause “You think this is fun!?”

Mimi’s blood was beginning to boil

“You almost ate him! He could have died! Who knows how powerful your stomach acid would be to his tiny body. He would have just melted into more boob fat for you”

Mimi had clearly had enough for today. Her words stunned Sarah who looked down at her own breasts and then back at Roy.

“Whoops” She said jokingly, starting to giggle.

Roy couldn’t help it he began to laugh as well.

“Calm down Mims! He’s clearly okay. Which is quite impressive at this size. Kinda thought you’d be bruised but you seem totally okay”

Sarah begins to poke and prod at him. He put up no resistance, just a look that said “really?”

Sarah then held Roy out far from her face then leaned close to Mimi’s ear.

“Plus I think he liked it” She said at a whisper “Right when it came to possibly being swallowed he didn’t fight it at all. Girl you know I have always liked him. I need to explore this”

Mimi gave her a confused expression. She was really at a loss.

Hearing those words started to turn some gears in Mimi’s head. She was at a loss.

“Hey! I have got an idea!” Sarah said staring at the tiny set man in her hand, smiling excitedly

“Since he has been just stressing you out why don’t I take care of him for tonight?”

Mimi looked Sarah in the eye, feeling the fight being drained from her.

“Uh… but… uh what?”

“You heard me girl! It must be hard looking after this little guy twenty four-seven. I can tell you are going crazy tonight, you don’t even seem like yourself. I got you girl! Roy is my buddy too. Let me take him for just one night”

Placing her hand on her shoulder, mouthing the words “please, please, please” Then finishing with a pout face.

Mimi looks like she was just hit with a stun grenade. Looking down at the tiny wet man she noticed he still had a big smile on his face.

Mimi turns away and walks into the kitchen

“...I mean...”

“Mimi?” Roy stands up in Sarah’s palm “are you oka-”

Mimi quickly turns around with a big smile on her face

“I mean okay! If you think you can handle him! He is literally a handful”

Roy could see through her fake smile. She was clearly hiding something. But before Roy could say anything.

He thinks back on the day and a half they spent together. “She gave up her vacation time taking care of me. She might have to take care of me forever. The least I can do is give her a small break from taking care of me”

“It’ll just be one night Mimi. That way you don’t have to cater to me”

“Exactly! Let me take this miniature burden for just one night. He’ll be back in the morning” Sarah said with a smile. Roy looking at Sarah with annoyance for the burden comment.

“Y-yeah. I mean sure!” Still smiling big.

“Then it’s settled! I’ll clean him up and put this boy toy to bed” She said stroking his head with one finger.

“That okay Mimi?”

“Oooof course it is!” Still smiling big “Go ahead guys it’s getting late. Time for bed I would think. I mean it’s never to early to get some rest”

“You heard her, my little pet! Lets get this party started. Thank you Mims!” She said rushing up to Mimi giving her a hug with one arm. Mimi returns the hug with one arm patting her back.

Looking over Sarah’s shoulder to see Roy staring right at her. The two make eye contact a moment that seemed much longer than it was. The two searching each others eyes for understanding. Roy’s eyes looking concerned. Mimi squints back at him with a smile, reassuring him with no words.

Sarah whispers very quietly into her ear.

“I’m scared, I think he likes me. I am going to find out tonight. I’ll text you later. Thanks again for this chance”

She pulls away and waves as she makes her way for the door.

“Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!” Mimi says with a slow wave

Roy waves as well.

“Hey! Could you do me a favor and text my parents that we are okay?”

“Oh sure! I know your password”

“Thanks! G’night! Don’t stay up too late”

As they leave Mimi stand there for a few seconds. Thinking about what just happened. After locking the front door she then runs upstairs to her room.

She changes.

Texts her mom and Roy’s with his phone. She then turns out the light and jumps into bed.

She stares at the clock on her wall that reads 7:23PM.

“It’s so early to sleep...” a single tear escapes her “Why did I say those things…?”

Reaching under her pillow Mimi pulls out an empty vial. Staring at the empty container. Reading the words “Wish Potion” in the moonlight coming in from her bedside window. Then tossing the bottle out the window.




TO BE CONTINUED…

End Notes:

____________________




Hey you came back! Well that's great news!
As usual please give any feedback if you can! It is great to read from you guys.
I have art for this chapter on Deviant art under the same name! (VOREPOP) let me know what you think of that as well!
https://www.deviantart.com/vorepop

Thanks again and have a good day!

Chapter 11: Bath Bomb Buddies by Vorepop
Author's Notes:

Sarah finally has her chance to try and make the moves on Roy. She is a lot of woman in more ways than one! After being rejected by Mimi, in the strangest of ways, Roy is feeling a bit lost.

Could this be the start of something new?

I hope you enjoyed this hefty chapter!

 

 

 


Roy was still feeling the emotional whiplash of his three way conversation moments ago.

“Why do I care if she doesn’t want to eat me?” Roy’s thoughts still bouncing around in his mind “What a thought to have. As if that would be a compliment. What is wrong with me?”

He didn’t even realize that he had already been carried into Sarah’s house. Once he realized where he was, he couldn’t help but feel out of place. He had been in this house before but never without Mimi at his side. He involuntarily stood up, but was knocked back onto his butt onto Sarah’s palm. She just kept marching forward, locking the door behind her. The click of the door locking behind them made Roy feel something inside. Like there was no escape now. It made him feel slightly uneasy.

“We’re home!” Sarah announced herself to no one. Striking a pose that only impressed and scared Roy. As it almost sent Roy into a free fall off her hand.

“Whoa sorry there Roy toy” Quickly angling her hand to catch him. Once he was steady in her palm she struck the pose again, this time much more slowly and with a muted “Yay!" Been a while hasn’t it little man?”

“Yeah actually” Grabbing hold of one of her finger tips, he stood up and took a look around “It’s been… like a month?”

It looked about as tidy as he remembered. No mess on the couch, no stray clothes. This family cared about the houses appearance. The same couldn’t be said for Mimi’s house. It reflected on Sarah upbringing. She always dressed stylish and almost never wore the same clothes twice in the same week. She was always clean and smelled great. Looking around it was very strange for him to see everything he had seen in this house was now much bigger than him. The vase that stood in the hall with different colored fake tulips was like a multi-headed monster compared to him in his new size.

“Everything is so big now…” He thought as he eyed the room. His eyes finally wandering to Sarah’s purple blouse. His attention on her breasts, bouncing as she walked with some pep in her step, even the slight movement of her walking scared him. They were always big, but at this size he could easily be suffocated by them and they nearly did.

Trying not to stare he turned his attention down the hall. The room at the end read “Welcome” on a floral wooden plate. He knew it was her room. Mimi and Sarah had gone in there. Often leaving Roy behind in the living room. Not that he minded Mimi was probably her only girlfriend. Though he was curious what that room looked like. Being so small, he wondered if he would find out tonight. He was basically a pet being hot potatoed to give Mimi a break.

“You know Roy, you are welcome here whenever you want. You hardly ever come over.”

“Oh okay thanks. Maybe when I’m big again”

“Yeah sure, or small I don’t mind either way”

Roy looked up at to see a smile on her face. He smiled back. Her eyes narrowed a bit but she didn’t look away.

“You don’t even need to bring Mims you know?” She winked and stuck out her tongue.

Roy blushed.

“W-well I wouldn’t want her to feel left out. Plus she is right next door so...” Roy looked away, feeling a little embarrassed.

Sarah brought her hand up to her face, forcing Roy to look at her.

“What’s wrong with a little Roy and Sarah time? We ARE friends aren’t we?”

Roy stared not knowing how to respond to that. He simply smiled at her.

“Hey little man” her warm and sweet smelling breath washed over him, as she was much closer now “You hungry? Because I am”

Those words shook him.

“She doesn’t mean...” He thought, as flashes of the taste test appeared in his mind.

“I made a little something we can eat. After all my appetite was peaked earlier”

“Peaked?”

Roy was carried to the kitchen, Sarah’s hand placed on the table. Roy jumped off her palm landing on his feet.

“Don’t go anywhere” She joked as she walked toward the fridge. Opening the refrigerator door and retrieving a plate with strawberries on it.

“No body home today?” Roy wondered.

“My mom is out of town on business, she never gets a break. As for my sister she won’t be home for a couple of days, It’s school related. So it’s just you and me little boy” She spoke slowly as she placed the plate onto the table. Removing the plastic wrap and taking a seat “I hope you like chocolate covered strawberries and grapes”

Roy hadn’t had strawberries or any fruit in some time. The sight of the chocolate covered fruit had his mouth watering. Curious how it would taste at this size.

“May I?” He asked sheepishly.

“Of course little man, go ahead”

Roy wasted no time. Standing onto the plate he looked for the smallest one. It was like picking up an over sized bowling ball. It was heavy but manageable. Taking it off the plate and resting it on the table, careful not to get covered in chocolate. The taste of the sweet fruit and chocolate was better than he imagined. Taking a few big bites. After his third bite he noticed he was being watched. With one arm propped under her chin, she watched him. A smile on her face and a genuine look of interest in her eyes.

“You okay?” he swallowed his last mouthful and stared back.

“Just… wow. Look at you… Those bites are kind of pathetic” She watched almost motionless “This is for real isn’t it? I am kind of still having a hard time believing this”

“Same here actually. It’s been nearly two days now. At first I was really scared… but Mimi has been taking care of me”

“Well she cares about you. You are like her second best friend. I am the first, of course” She smiled proudly “I am actually a little jealous…”

“Jealous? Of what? My height?” Roy continued eating. One hand full with a strawberry chunk the other a piece of chocolate shell.

“A lot of things really. You where getting taken care of by a young hot thing like Mimi. She washes you and feeds you”

“I get what you are saying, but it’s not all good” Roy had to stop eating as he felt this needed more attention “I mean without you and Mimi, I would be screwed. I couldn’t defend myself from anyone or any animal. If someone with ill intent found me, they could have there way with me I would be-”

“Powerless...” Sarah giggled but continued to stare. Something about her stare made him feel somewhat uneasy.

“Uh, Yeah” Roy continued “I mean look at me. I’m basically defenseless”

“Oh I see that” still not looking away from Roy, Sarah carefully picked up a grape that was on the plate. The grape was also covered in chocolate. She popped the whole thing in her mouth. She didn’t chew it, she just savored the chocolate covered fruit. The after not long after that she swallowed it whole and sent it on it’s way into her body. Roy couldn’t help but watch as her throat easily took the grape. Roy knew people usually chewed grapes for the juices within but she swallowed it and maintained eye contact while doing so. Was she trying to say something by doing that?

“Hey Roy”

“Y-yeah?” He felt a chill go down his spine.

She leaned forward getting closer by the second until her giant face was right next to him. Roy didn’t move he just watched as her plump lips moved.

“May I?” she whispered. Opening her mouth her tongue coming out slowly.

Roy didn’t know how to respond. He had been in her hot mouth twice today already. The familiar sight of her pink tongue waiting for him. The same smell of her breath wafting over him. Causing him to freeze up.

“I’ll take that as a yes” She smiled slightly looking down on him. Still stunned, Roy just stood there. As her tongue was once again out. Roy shut his eyes not knowing what to expect from her.

“Is she really going to do this to me again?” He thought to himself “I mean I am not mad and she at least asked for my permission”

To his surprise her tongue made contact with his face. His eyes shot open, staring straight into her massive pink organ.

“Mmm” She hummed as her tongue slowly began to travel upward. Covering his face with saliva. He closed his eyes again as it traveled to his eyes. Her tongue traveled up until it was over his head. Retreating into her mouth as she savored the flavor.

“Yummy” She said happily, with one hand on her cheek “Don’t worry Roy, I got it”

“Got… what?”

“The chocolate on your face! Even such a small amount was still so tasty”

“O-oh, Thank you…?” Roy started to calm down. Realizing she was just teasing him again.

“Alright! It’s bath time!” Sarah clapped her hands and took the plate from the table, re-wrapping it and putting it back in the fridge.

“Bath time?” Roy said confused

“Heck yeah boy” She turned and gave him a look as if what she said was the most obvious thing “I have been very busy today waling here and there and I am all sweaty. Even in between the girls, if you know what I mean. You probably knew that already” She began laughing.

“Okay Sarah. Is it okay if I just wait here for you?” Roy was already eye balling the table place holders as a suitable bed for himself while he waited for her to shower.

“Oh and what, you sit here all alone?” hands on her hips and eyebrows raised

“I don’t mind. Take your time, I can wait”

With that Sarah walked over and bent over to look down on Roy and his tiny form. A close up that had Roy flinching again. Her giant face was right above him.

“I could actually really use your help” she bit her lip and smiled

“H-help? I mean I couldn’t possibly-”

“Sorry little boy, but you are basically defenseless remember? You couldn’t stop me at your full height. What makes you think you can stop me know?”

“W-what?” Roy stammered “I-I don’t even need a bath though”

With that she gave him a quick sniff above his head.

“You smell like dried spit and chocolate”

“We- I-” He didn’t know what to retort with. She was right. He stank and his clothes were still damp “I can clean myself”

“Yeah and you’ll fall down the drain. We would never even find your corpse” not wanting to hear anymore she gently but quickly wrapped her fingers around his small form. Wasting no more time she marched towards the restroom in the nearby hallway.

Her hand held him firmly. He didn’t try, but he knew attempting an escape was pointless. With his arms bound under her soft fingers with the slightest amount of force he was as powerless as he thought he was. At least she was nice enough to keep his head up as she walked. Roy hoped she couldn’t feel his heart thumping in his chest. He braced himself for what was about to happen. Thinking about how forceful Sarah can be. He knew today she might see all of his body today. Something that Roy was dreading. He had never seen Sarah naked, but it started to feel like today might be the day. Roy attempted to cover his blushing face, remembering that his arms were held at his sides. Trying hard to not think about Sarah’s naked body. The thought of her feeling his heartbeat was the least of his worries suddenly.

With a click, the light in the restroom was on. Revealing a large sized restroom. The smell was immediately noticeable. Like so many flowers, it smelled wonderful in there. This was a woman's bathroom. The room had plenty of space to walk around, enough counter space for many items, a spacious standing shower. The cherry on top, an over sized bath tub. Roy had never seen a tub that big before, even at his normal height it would seem huge. The tub was big enough for two people… of normal size, to sit comfortably. It was a large white oval shaped tub, with a rolled rim, and four distinct lion like legs on the underside of the tub. Roy could have sworn he had seen a tub like this in movies before, but never in real life.

Looking around he could see many fragrance sprays lining the sink counter top. Many of them in some form of lavender. Clearly Sarah’s favorite scent. Lots of face wash and liquid soaps, ranging in many different brands. The bar of soap next to the sink was cut to look like a rose bud.

“Wow!… I wouldn’t be surprised if I was the first man to ever set foot in here”

“Now that I think about it you might be. If you think that’s impressive, wait till you see my room” She said with a wink as she gently placed him on the counter top.

“Uh! A-anyways” He stammered, happy to have control oh his body again. Pointing at the large tub “Are we going to bathe in that monster? I-I mean not we, but you? Are you going to bathe in that monster?”

“What has gotten into you little man?” She said with one raised eyebrow, hands on her hips.

“Sorry when I am nervous, I get kind of silly”

The edge of her lip began to curl up into a smile.

“And what exactly are you nervous about little boy?” She asked with a smirk as she shut the door. The feeling of being trapped again.

“N-nothing at all!” Roy turned away from her

“Good because what’s a little bath between friends? WE are going to bathe in there” she said as she slipped off her sandals and kicked them to the corner. To Roy’s horror she already dug both her thumbs under the waistband on her shorts. He could already tell she was taking them off and quickly turned away. Doing a full three sixty so as to not see her undress.

He tried desperately to ignore the sounds of her undressing.

“Lavender oat milk!” He read trying hard to think about something else “Soothing cleanser! All natural!”

He continued to read, causing Sarah to giggle behind him. The rustling sound of her changing not stopping.

“Are you... reading that face wash?” Sarah questioned.

“Y-yeah I just think everyone here should know that this particular bottle contains skin-softening powder cleanser made with colloidal oatmeal” Roy continued trying not to stutter “and it’s one hundred percent edible”

“What? Are you serious?” The rustling stopped. Without turning Roy could tell she was right behind him. Her body heat could be felt on his back “There is no way that is true. Where does it say that?” She questioned.

Roy could feel and smell her breath. She was directly behind him. Roy cursed himself for joking like that. In the corner of his eye he could see her purple blouse thrown on the counter with him.

“I… uh… J-just a joke!”

Sarah blew air between her lips like she was deflating. He couldn’t see her expression but he could feel her rolling her eyes.

“I was super shocked for a sec. I was thinking there is NO WAY that is true. You little prankster” She nudged him with one of her soft digits. He held his balance. The feeling of her soft finger against his back sent a chills through is body. She was probably naked and she touched him was all he could think about.

“Yeah. You know me. Always joking” He fake laughed

“All done” she cheered “Why don’t you turn around now?”

“Turn… around?” Roy’s mind was racing with thoughts “She wants me to see her… naked!? No no she couldn’t possibly mean that”

“You could turn around now you little gentleman. Tell me how I look”

“It doesn’t get much more clear than that” He slowly turned with his hands covering his eyes. Slowly parting his fingers he could see her body.

Roy’s eyes widened as he could see her skin. Her midriff, her legs, and the bare nape of her neck. Roy felt the urge to look away but couldn’t. There was Sarah standing before him, almost completely naked. Only now she was much larger than him, looking at her was much easier than it had ever been.

Sarah struck a pose like a runway model pursing her lips as she eyed Roy. Her curvy body was in a tight two piece bikini. A purple top with frills underneath and atop each cup. Both cups struggling to hold back her above averaged sized breasts. The top seemed like it may have been a size or two, too small for her. Causing her breasts to press together and bulge at the sides. A cute bow barely visible where the cups met. The string around her waist also adorned with frills. The strings tied in two bows one on each hip. All the cloth used for the two piece was purple and covered in a rose like pattern.

This bikini seemed stylish but the stings led Roy to think they might have more purpose than just aesthetic. He pushed that thought out of his mind. She must have just been just teasing him again he thought. Breathing a sigh of relief that she wasn’t completely naked. A shift of movement caught his eye. Roy couldn’t help but noticed that with even the smallest shift of her body caused her breasts to… react. No doubt because of the smaller size the cups were intended for.

“Um… my eyes are up here little man” She said with a giggling.

“I-I am so sorry. What?” Roy stammered.

“Just messing with you Roy toy” She said tying up her hair into a bun, turning her attention to the mirror. It was amazing that the volume of her hair could be contained in one bun “So? What do you think?”

“Uh small…” Sarah stared right at him again. Roy quickly trying to correct his mistake “Uh! I mean! I’m so small, but even I can tell that that bikini looks great on you!”

“Aw thanks Roy” clasping her hands together she smiled, blushing a little. An act that pressed her breasts together, Threatening to release them from there constraints “This is probably my cutest one. I wanted to show it off. I’ve had it for a while”

“I can tell. Maybe a few years from the look of it” Roy said under his breathe.

“Did you say something?” Sarah asked narrowing her brow.

“Of course not” He said with a big smile.

“Good. Now it’s your turn” She gestured to him with a hand wave.

“My turn?”

“Yes, your turn. What? Do you think you can bath with that saliva dried outfit on?”

“W-why not? I can clean it and my body at the same time?” He took a hesitant step back.

“Listen here little man you are gonna strip or I’m going to strip you” She proclaimed crossing her arms, taking a step forward “The choice is yours”

Roy swallowed hard and began undoing the hook and loops strip on the back of his outfit. Hesitating once the ripping of the two strips ended and they completely separated.

“Everything okay with that Velcro?” She asked now tapping her foot with impatience.

“Did you know Velcro is actually a brand name and you should really call it a hook and loop strip?”

Sarah raised an eyebrow in confusion.

“I did not know that Roy. I will try and be mindful of that. Now if you could please hurry. It is getting late”

“So it is! Hey why don’t we just get a head start on the night and get into bed”

Sarah chuckled covering her mouth.

“You really want to get into my bed don’t you?”

“N-no that’s not what I meant!” He retorted.

She laughed aloud.

“Sure! If you say so but anyways I am already ready for a shower, so it’s happening. One way or another”

Without another word she reached for Roy, wrapping her fingers around him before he could argue. Roy struggled fruitlessly as he was now laying in the palm of her hand. Before he knew it he was right in front of her face. Looking up he could see her eager expression looking down on him. He felt defenseless and soon he knew he’d feel even more exposed. All he could do is lay on his back and watch. It was embarrassing but he decided he would no longer fight her. He knew it wouldn’t do him any good.

“Let’s just get this over with” He begrudgingly thought to himself.

Biting her lip she got started. With her free hand she began pulling the one piece suit off as gently as she could. Roy noticing her licking her lips, knowing she had her mind set. Starting with his shoulders and pulling it down to his waist. A first she moved quickly, a clear goal in mind. However once it got to his waist she stopped. Her finger hooking under the remainder of the suit about to pull the rest off. Roy noticed the hesitation. Looking up at her now bright red face, the eagerness gone. The two were at a standstill.

“I-I got the rest. If you don’t mind” Roy offered.

“… Sure…” she said after a long silence.

Without another word she took a seat on the closed toilet. Turning her body and attention to the tub. No longer looking at Roy as she turned the squeaky tub valves. Her face still red.

Roy couldn’t help but laugh. She practically ripped his clothes off a moment ago. But was suddenly shy. Sitting in her palm he removed the remainder of the outfit. Glancing over at Sarah when his naked bottom touched her hand. Sarah stopped for a fraction of a second but continued adjusting. Feeling the flow of water until it was warm enough, making adjustments until it was perfect. Keeping an eye on the tub allowing it to fill. Stopping it when it reached a level she was satisfied with.

Now standing and covering his privates, Roy could see that it wasn’t filled much at all. The water level was less than a foot of water. Which was still deeper than he was tall. It appeared to be enough to cover most of her body if she laid down in it. The tub however, was big enough for her to completely submerge her body in water, when filled enough. Roy realized she must have been doing this for him, she only filled it a small amount to keep him safe.

“Sorry about that water” Roy said sheepishly.

“No problem at all little man” She said still not facing him “I want you to have fun and relax. Not worry about drowning in a bath tub. It must be so big to you”

“Everything is these days” He said eyeing her over sized body parts “I have a feeling though, that this tub would look huge even if I was normal sized”

“What was that?”

“Oh! All done” He stood in her palm. One hand holding up the removed outfit the other covering his man hood.

“Good” She said side eyeing him. Grabbing the outfit with her free hand and setting it aside.

“Are you ready little man?” She said standing up and looking at her friend’s naked form. Her face once again lighting up with a smiling.

“Y-yes ma’am!”

“My my Roy, you aren’t as scrawny as I remember” She held him up to her face getting a good look. Her free hand rubbing her bottom lip “Do you work out little man?”

“N-not really. Maybe a little” Roy now using both hands to cover his shame.

“Goodness. I can’t stop looking at you. You are such a cutie at this size!” she squealed as she took a step into the water.

“T-thanks” Roy could see the ripples and the movement of the water down below caused by her foot entering the water. What must seem like just ripples in the water to her, looked like big waves to him. From high up in her hand he was getting the feeling of looking over a high cliff. A feeling that made him want to jump back. It pained him to admit it but it would be very easy for him to drown in such a small body of water. The reminder of his mortality made him instinctively clutch one of Sarah’s fingers with both hands.

Sarah giggled as she watched him, closing her hand a little more to comfort him. Roy turned and looked up at her. Wordlessly thanking her with a smile. Sarah face suddenly looked away with a snap.

“Okay hold on” She began to blush again not looking at him “We have to do something about… your uh… mini-mini me”

Roy not wanting to release her finger, used one hand to cover his privates again.

“Hey! It’s a normal sized… when I am normal size just so you know!”

“I’m sure it is little man” She said side eyeing him with a smile “For now why don’t we just cover all that up”

Removing her now wet foot from the bath, she placed her open palm on the counter top once again. Roy jumping from the warmth of her soft hand onto the cold hard counter top. Keeping one hand over his privates. Sarah then opened one of the counter drawers. She pulled out a thin wash cloth, setting it next to Roy. Then digging in the medicine cabinet pulled out a small pair of scissors. Wasting no time she trimmed a small square out of the cloth.

“Here you go little boy” Presenting the square to him. Then talking to him, like one would talk to a child “Your itty bitty diaper!”

Roy snatched it with his free hand in a very annoyed fashion. However her comment did give him an idea. Tying the ends together in pairs, he created a make shift pair of briefs. Then tightening it and making adjustments until he was sure it wouldn’t just fall off.

“Hows that?” He asked striking a strong man pose.

Turning to see what he had done. Then resting her hand on the counter top for Roy to climb on. Getting used to being carried, he quickly jumped on. Kneeling as she once again lifted him with care. Roy was once again close to Sarah’s face. Her large eyes scanning his new swimwear.

“Nice going there little man” She stared for an uncomfortably long time at the hand made underwear “very nice…”

“Hey!” Roy broke her trance like stare “My eyes are up here”

Sarah let out a burst of laughter. Reflexively bending over as she laughed. Doing her best to hold her hand still. Roy once again clinging to her finger for dear life. Half regretting the comment.

“Right! Right! Let’s get in” She said finally calming down.

Now ready for bath time Sarah stepped into the tub. Roy watched while clutching her pinky finger. The motion of the water tossed and crashed against the bathing tubs sides as her body was slowly lowered in the water. It was a weird feeling in the pit of his stomach as she sat in the water, like when an elevator goes down too fast. First sitting and then using her free arm to lower her body down, until she was flat on her back. The water was low enough not to cover her face.

Once she was settled Sarah let out a relaxed sigh. Her face and a good amount of her body parts were above water. Roy clutched her little finger even harder as her hand was lowered to right above the water level. Sarah holding her hand as still as she could. Closing her eyes and relaxing in the warm water. The final ripples and the motion of the water coming to a stop.

Roy very cautiously dipped his foot into the water. It felt warm but not uncomfortably warm. Judging from Sarah’s reaction, he was nervous the water was hot enough to boil him. Still clinging to Sarah’s smallest finger, he dipped more of his leg in. It’s warm embrace felt nice. Now comfortable enough, Roy sat in her palm, letting his legs dangle over the edge of her hand.

He watched as Sarah’s stomach moved up and down as she breathed. She was like an island with parts of her body submerged and parts exposed. The mostly still water reflected the blue painted walls, made it look like Sarah was floating in the sky. Enjoying the view of his friend so relaxed in such little water.

Searching, Roy looked around the tub for anything he could possibly swim to. Roy wasn’t the best swimmer but he would do it for fun. He started to get excited at this large tub. He had never been in a pool of water this big, minus the ocean of course. He was eager to swim in it.

Looking at her relaxed face he decided she probably wouldn’t mind if he went swimming around the tub. If things got bad he could probably just swim over to her and ask her for help. Without another thought he breathed in deep, held it and jumped into the water. With a small splash Roy was completely submerged in the bath water. The warmth of the water was all around him. He slowly and cautiously tried opening his eyes under water. A little worried of the effect being this small under water might have on him. He was presently surprised to find no weird side effects.

Roy allowed himself to sink to the bottom of the tub. His feet hitting the hard glaze, It almost felt like low gravity as he stabilized himself. It was a weird sensation for him to be in a tub this size, walking along the bottom of the tub felt heavy. He was in awe at how strange everything looked from down here. Looking up at the very tall walls of the tub. The water was nearly still, there was very little movement from either of them. He knew this bathtub was huge even at his normal height. At the moment it was only filled a very small amount, but to him it was so much already.

His gaze then moved over to Sarah’s body. Her body lay as still as if she was asleep. He stood right next to her abdomen. Looking up he could see where her body broke the surface. Her body was a wall of flesh that was many times bigger than him. He was so much smaller than her he thought to himself. If she stood up out of the water, it would rush to fill the empty space. He would be tossed around so easily. Roy felt so small, and so weak. Wondering again if he would ever get back to normal. Looking towards her feet, they seemed to far away. Roy was grateful that his friends were there for him.

Rising to the water surface took a few seconds. Pulling his hair back and wiping the large water drops from his eyes. Staying above the water he swam out to the edge of the tub. As he swam, he found it much easier to swim in this tub than any other body of water he had ever been in. Staying afloat was no problem at all. Finally reaching the tub wall he pressed against it. He tried to climb the flat wet surface, but found it was not as easy as some bugs he had seen before made it look. Looking back at Sarah, he could see that her eyes were still shut. The hand he rode in on was also no longer above the water, instead both were neatly at her sides.

He began to gauge the distance across the tub to her face. Before he could act on that, something lifted him out of the water. He clung to her wet foot as it lifted him. The sound of water dripping from her lifted foot. Trying not to dig his nails in her, he wrapped his arms around her big toe. He stared into his own reflection on her purple painted toe nail.

“Whoa!” he reflexively shouted.

Then looking over at Sarah again he could see that her eyes were still not open but she had a smile on her face. Standing in the space between her toes, he held on for any other surprises she might spring on him. Sarah then lifted her foot and passenger even higher as she stretched her leg, audibly grunting as she did. Pointing her foot up like a ballerina. Roy was higher than he felt comfortable with. He briefly considered jumping from this height but decided against it as it could end in pain. Still clutching her toe as he was along for the ride still. He was happy to see she then rested her leg along the edge of the tub.

Sarah then leaned against the tub wall and reached for the tub side drawer. Feeling around until she found the handle. Opening it, she felt around inside. The sound of different things clattered inside could be heard as she blindly searched. She retrieved a purple orb that appeared to have a chalk like texture and a star carved into it. After closing the drawer she tossed the orb into the tub. It splashed like a cannon ball sending water flying in different directions. Sarah didn’t react to the splash at all, her eyes still closed.

To Roy’s surprise the ball immediately erupted into a geyser of purple and white bubbles. In a matter of seconds the entire surface of the water was covered in bubbles. From the orb’s original entry point, formed cloud like foam, that sailed in different directions. Roy was shocked to see what that orb was capable of. It was a strangely effective bath bomb unlike anything he had ever seen. The bath bombs he had seen before this, could only cover the surface or change the water’s color. This one bomb was producing hill like mounds of bubbles, hills compared to his size.

Roy had to laugh at the sight. He almost thought it was a joke with the quantity of bubbles, but when Sarah didn’t react he knew it was her intention all along.

Sarah slowly lowered her foot back into the water. Leaving her foot standing tall so as to not submerge her friend. Roy hung on, looking around he noticed the bubble foam really started to collect in some places. The water was completely covered in cloud like bubbles. A large iceberg like bubble mound floated by him like a sail boat. Much of the bubble build up sticking to the walls of the tub. Roy watched as this amazing chemical reaction was finally ending as the geyser slowly died.

Something caught his attention, and that was the inability to see Sarah’s face. He knew she had to still be there, as he was still on her foot. Some one that much bigger than him couldn’t have just escaped without him seeing any movement.

“She did this on purpose” He thought as he searched with a smile plastered on his face “did she also do this for me?”

“Lalexa” Sarah’s voice called from her bubble camouflage “Play That Song I Like by You Know Who”

“Okay playing: That Song I Like by You Know Who” said a robotic, yet feminine voice

A relaxing piano solo started to play from a nearby device.

“Isn’t this nice Roy?” She asked sounding more relaxed by the second “You and me just relaxing in a bath together, while listening to That Song I Like”

Roy had to admit the song was very calming. Just as he started to really listen to it, Sarah’s arm emerged from the bubble surface. With a single movement of her finger, Roy knew she wanted him to come closer. He froze and his heart rate began to quicken. As if the foam was parting to show him the way, her long leg emerged from being bubble covered. Just enough for him to walk on.

“D-does… does she want me to walk… on her?” He desperately tried to figure out what message was being sent to him. Before he could think anymore about it, the slightest movement of her toes caused him to lose his balance. Immediately sliding down the top of her foot to her ankle. Holding on to her foot as he slid to a stop, he now knew she was indeed telling him to walk on her. With that message received, he stood and took a step. Still feeling somewhat guilty using his friend like a bridge, but it’s what she asked him to do. Like taking a stroll down a beach, only the beach was his friend Sarah. The water completely covered with purple and white foam giving it a cloud like appearance.

Roy began to laugh again, as the sight before him was like a dream. Walking on his friend’s soft skin, while on both sides was a mixture of purple and white foam. Mounds of bubbles floating along the surface.

Hesitantly at first, he began walking up her leg towards her knee. The soft skin under his feet allowed him to sink in, just a little with every step. Lifting his arms to keep balance, like a tight rope walker being careful not to slip. Eventually he arrived at her knee. Stopping for a moment as he felt her knee beneath his feet, like a platform. He tried to look ahead but still he could not see far due to the bubbles. The knee beneath him was suddenly raised up. The slight raise of her knee caused him to once again fall, this time onto his butt. Roy quickly slid down her thigh. The soft and wet skin rubbing behind his back. Landing on her bikini bottom. It was soft and wet. He lay there on her raised leg, his back against the soft skin of her thigh. He couldn’t help but think about how comfy and soft her thigh was. This girl was soft all over and he had touched so much of her skin in just one day.

His eyes wandering to her bikini bottom. The purple rose covered cloth beneath his feet. She was much bigger than him. So much bigger that he could sit on her pelvis and it was like a small purple dock in the water.

“Mmm" Roy could hear her let out a relaxing moan.

Realizing where he was, he quickly jumped to his feet. His face beat red as he marched up to her navel, trying not to think about her body parts under the swimwear. After a few steps onto her midriff everything around him started to shake. The land he walked on, that was Sarah’s body was now moving beneath him. Losing his footing he landed face down onto her navel. Sarah had a cute innie belly button, which he had just fallen into like a pot hole. Roy was now partially in in her belly button along with a little water that collected there. He lay in her soft hole as everything was still shaking around him. Laying as still as he could it began to subside. Then he could hear it. Her laughter. She was laughing. She could hardly control herself. He could tell she was trying to hold back. Roy laid on her belly until the laughter gradually ceased.

“Stop tickling me little man. Just get over here” She said through the remaining giggles.

“Oh! S-sorry about that” Getting to his feet, he could feel her beginning laugh again. After only one step, he was already losing his footing.

“Okay okay” she begged trying to not go into another laughing fit “Just stop. Lay down for a sec. I need to calm down”

Roy quickly complied, throwing himself on her wet abdomen. He lay flat on his stomach, his touching hers. His head turned, one ear to her soft belly. He tried his hardest not to move. He even held his breath. When the laughing finally stopped. He felt her stomach rise with one deep breath and then slowly fall as she released it. He went up and then back down as she breathed in and out, a feeling that was somewhat relaxing for him. Roy decided to do the same thing. Taking in one deep breath as she drew in another one and then releasing together. Roy laid there as she calmed down. Rising and falling as her breathing normalized.

As he waited for her to calm down he could see drops of water roll off her midriff, returning to the water in the tub. They left a trail behind, that also quickly disappeared. Her skin was soft and warm, it was a very comfortable place to be. Roy was afraid he could fall asleep like this if she made him lay there any longer. It was quite the day for him, thinking back he had been through a lot these past two days. The mellow piano wasn’t helping, it just made him feel more relaxed.

A sound suddenly caught his attention. It was a not so distant gurgling sound. Roy didn’t know where it was coming from but tried his hardest not to over react. He didn’t want to shift or move and cause another reaction from her.

“What was that?” He wondered. Trying hard to listen for it again.

The gurgling continued louder this time.

“The grape” He realized “It’s right here next to me… inside her”

The realization of how close he was to her stomach had him thinking. He could have easily been that grape if she wasn’t paying attention when she was eating. He was so small he could have been devoured without her ever knowing. He had been in a similar situation before with Mimi. He almost became her food a couple of times now. Remembering that he was okay with that, once with Mimi and once with Sarah.

“Food for my friends… is that really okay with me?”

Roy had never thought this way before he shrunk. Thinking the two might be connected. He watched Mimi eat and wondered what that would be like, but to stare down her throat awoken something in him. Maybe it was just curiosity.

“Mimi… I hope shes okay…” his mind wondered back to her “She didn’t look so good when I left with Sarah earlier” he couldn’t help but dwell on her words.

“She didn’t like my taste” he laughed to himself “as if that was something to be offended by”

Those words weirdly effected him. He felt hurt by her words and he still couldn’t figure out why.

Another muffled roar snapped him back to reality. Remembering he was laying flat on his friend’s belly caused him to blush.

“I should probably get this bath over with” he thought as he very slowly and cautiously stood up, being very mindful of his movements.

“Aww… you could have stayed a bit longer, my little Roy toy. You felt so nice on my tummy” she teased “But I suppose we should probably get to bed soon”

As slowly as he could he marched up her midriff. Trying to not tickle her with his movements. Reaching the end of her midriff was a wall of bubbles and foam. The wall of foam was taller than him like two bubble hills that were too close together. The relaxing piano music and the small sound of popping bubbles could be heard in his still silence. He knew full well where he was on her body and what was beyond this foam wall. He hesitated to go any further. He was about to walk straight into her breasts. That thought alone made his face burn.

“Don’t stop Roy. Come on, hurry up I need to clean that little body of yours. Then we can go to bed. Just… press through and we can be done here”

“Just press through!?” Those words repeated in his head.

He wanted this to be over. He didn’t feel comfortable just slipping between her breasts but if it meant this bath could end he’d do it. It wouldn’t be the first time today he had been between them. Stopping only for a moment, he pushed through the bubble wall. Consumed by the wall of foam instantly. His visibility was immediately gone. The bubbles and soap stuck to his body and face. Unable to see where he was walking. He could still feel her soft skin beneath his feet but he might as well have been walking into a dense fog. As he walked he felt something hit his foot. His foot caught on the string of her bikini top, His momentum suddenly thrust forward. Once again landing face down onto her body. His landing was once again soft, but this time it was a little too soft. Landing straight into her breasts. Immediately sinking into the soft, jiggling flesh. Even with Sarah laying down her breasts were still pressed together due to the small bikini top.

“Oh my! What a naughty boy you are” She teased “I said walk through not lay down”

Roy embarrassed, tried to quickly stand up. This time however, he was covered in slippery soap. His hands finding no purchase as they slipped when making contact with her wet skin and once again fell. Her large breast instantly breaking his fall.

“S-sorry!” Roy blurted

“Don’t worry Roy. I did say I’d clean you after all and honestly this is the way I planned it from the start”

Roy had no idea what she meant by that. But was scared of what she might do to him regardless. However every attempt to rise to his feet were futile. He had walked right into her booby trap. Racking his mind for a solution, he realized he wasn’t getting back to his feet at this rate. Deciding instead to try and crawl over them. Pulling his body across with his elbows through the soft flesh. Something that ended up being tougher than he thought, the softness of her breast making it hard to manage even that. With another slip Roy found his entire arm slide into space between her breasts. It slid deep in her cleavage. Roy was now laying on top of her breasts, one arm deep in between. Pull as he might, he could not free his arm. His feet now in the air, kicking to pull himself free but he was not that lucky. Each kick had his body bouncing oh her soft body parts, sending bubbles flying in all directions. To his surprise it also toppled the wall of foam. Revealing Sarah’s blushing face. His face still partially covered in foam. Making eye contact with Sarah and smiling sheepishly.

“Uh… Sarah? I think I’m stuck”

“Actually that’s perfect” she said in a sing song voice “Don’t you worry about a thing little man”

With that, a sudden shift beneath him. It was as if a fissure suddenly opened up the earth under him. Only it wasn’t the ground beneath him, it was Sarah’s breasts parting under him. For just a second, he was free falling into the now parted space between her breasts. In that second everything slowed down. His arm now free, but his entire body now at risk.

In that instant he was suddenly enveloped by her body, consumed by her soft body parts. Two walls of soft flesh completely trapping him between them. Her large breasts once held him without her knowing, but this time she purposely trapped him between them. Roy felt the incredibly soft skin hold him in place. All his limbs stuck in the pose he had before he was captured between. The sudden lack of air made him worry. He had to try hard to find the surface. With his hands stuck he found very little purchase as he attempted to climb out, However with the help of the soap he was starting to make some progress. Eventually his eyes could see light as he squeezed his head out and took a deep breath. Pressing against the soft walls to pull his torso out.

“Hey” He spoke through deep breathes “Those things are dangerous”

Wiping the bubbles from his face he looked up at her. Shocked to see her blushing face, a coy smile and half opened eyes. She was enjoying this. Before Roy could say anything. Her breasts were released from her grasp, creating yet another large enough gap between her breasts for him to once again slip into her cleavage. Without so much as a yelp, he was once again being smothered between her breasts. She wasted no time, as soon as he was trapped she began squeezing them together again.

Roy could fell the difference this time, as his body was being squeezed. The soft walls to either of his sides began to move different directions. Squeezing and rubbing up and down. Roy was starting to get disoriented with her movements. A lather began to build on his body as her breasts were moved more vigorously. The lather build up was making his body more and more slick and clean. She was using her body as a loofah to clean him. As the soap began to build he found his body was moving easier between her breasts. He was sliding easier against her skin.

Though it was rough and forceful, Roy couldn’t deny the unbelievably good feeling of being pressed between her breasts. It was strong but incredibly soft. Roy knew this should have hurt him on some level, but he was more excited then he had been since he entered the restroom with Sarah. He knew his body should have been sore or bruised at his size but it just felt amazing. After a few minutes of being cleaned, through her unorthodox methods, he felt great.

“I think you are clean enough now” She watched him now slumped over face down, on one of her breasts. Hugging the top of her soft breast, like a ship wreck survivor sprawled out on the beach. His breathing labored and tired “I just need to rinse you off and we can get started”

Roy was exhausted but her words caught his attention. Looking up to see what she might have meant that. Roy started to feel uneasy as her expression wasn’t what he expected. Her face red, adorned with a smile and eyes narrowed. Something about her growing grin started to alarm him, as her tongue traveled across her lips it confirmed his suspicion.

Roy felt something gently press against his back. Pressing him slightly into her breast, as her hand was now holding him there. Then everything around his begin to move. The sound of her body leaving the tub. The feeling of rising quickly as she stood, followed by the sound of water falling off her like rain.

Sarah stood over the tub to allow water to drip back into the tub. With her foot she released the drain, starting a loud sucking as the water drained out of the tub. Once that was done she stepped out of the tub and walked over to the standing shower, still pressing Roy into her breast so as to not drop him. Every step and slight movement sent shock waves through her tightly held breasts. Causing Roy’s field of vision to shift with her jiggling breasts. Still too tired to move he lay there enjoying the ride.

Sarah opened the shower door and stepped in, closing it behind her. Then with a few squeaks of the faucet handles, water began to pour down. Using her free hand she felt for the temperature, confirming it was at an acceptable level. Then still holding Roy, she stepped in the water.

The fall of warm water of Roy’s back immediately got his attention. Still being held to her breast with one hand. Covering his face from falling water, he looked up at her. Her eyes closed and accepting the water fall right onto her face. With a smile she allowed the water to travel down her body. Down her neck, over her shoulders, and along her breasts. Which included Roy, who could feel all the soap and foam washing off him. Each drop was the size of a basket ball to him. At first he was worried of feeling pain but quickly realized that, although the drops were big it didn’t hurt. Breathing a sigh of relief as he was quickly rid of the persistent foam.

Realizing that Sarah was in a trance like state in this shower, he decided to lay once again on her breast. Roy could not believe how soft and wonderful her skin felt. He was also having a hard time believing what he had just been through with he. He never expected her to clean him with her body. Facing away from the direction the water was falling, he watched as the constant drops of water ran down her breasts falling to other parts of her body.

Pressing his ear to her, he began to pick up the faint sound of her heart beat. The constant sound of water falling and her heart beat. Closing his eyes as the drops ran off his back, he began to feel more and more relaxed. The day was finally catching up with him. Then he remembered her last words to him.

“Get started? What could she have meant by that?” He wondered.

His curiosity peaked, he looked up at her again. His eyes met hers and the uneasy feeling returned.

“Hey little guy” she said with a smile.

Roy, remembering where he was smiled and gave an embarrassed wave.

“So Roy… There is something that I need to know”

Roy stopped waving and listened, he had a feeling he knew where this was going.

“Earlier the three of us had a little taste test with you. I wasn’t lying when I said you tasted good” she smiled down on him “Mimi said she didn’t like your taste. You know what?”

“…What?”

“I don’t really believe her” She said smiling and whispering as if anyone else could hear her besides Roy “I think she might have been lying”

“Do you really think so?” Roy’s eyes widened at her words.

“I do! I’ve known Mims for a long time now and when she gets really shy about certain things, she has a tendency to act like a brat. Plus, I happen to know from experience that you taste… amazing” She watched him with longing eyes when she said that last word.

“… That makes me feel better” Roy said without thinking.

“Makes you feel better? Which part?” he had her full attention.

Roy realized he accidentally said that out loud. Now staring at her as the shower sounds and piano music filled the silence. The answer to her question was unknown to him as well.

“I… I guess both parts?” He answered honestly.

She stared a moment expressionless and then slowly went back into a smile.

“Roy… can I ask you for a favor?”

“Of course. You’ve done a lot for me and you’re my friend. What can I do for you?”

“Roy… I’m curious…”

“Curious? What about?”

“A lot of things, but right now…” her face began to turn red, looking away as if it was hard to say “right now… I’m a little curious… about your taste…”

Roy’s face went blank. Staring wide eyed at Sarah’s blushing face. He thought about what she just said. Replaying it in his head a few times. Thinking of other ways to interpenetrate what she could mean by what she said. After reviewing it a few times, he came to the conclusion that she could only mean, she wants to taste him again.

“Well… okay listen” She stuttered “because of the circumstance before I already had a taste. Then because of the test, another taste. Both times were good, and I mean very good. I had the thought that maybe you are just coated in something, but now that you are clean maybe the taste is gone? Like maybe it washed off”

“Okay I can see your logic, but you know Mimi cleaned me yesterday”

“She did mention that earlier” Sarah said wrapping her fingers around him. Carrying him closer to her face “But that was still before I tasted you”

“I guess that’s true” Roy’s heart rate increasing not sure how to feel. Looking her in her half open, yet still hungry looking eyes. He knew the risk, as he felt he was almost swallowed both times he was in her mouth. He had to admit, he was also curious “I… I will help with that curiosity. You never know any info might help us figure out why I am suddenly small. So what did you have in mind?”

“Like I said” she said with a giggle bringing him closer. Touching him with her nose, staring him right in the eye “Just a quick little taste”

“Hey before you do that” Roy placed his hands on her nose “Can I ask you a question? How do I taste to you? I mean, I know that is a really weird thing to ask, but what do I taste like exactly? Like when I was in your mouth earlier could you describe it?”

Sarah thought about her answer. Recalling the feeling. Roy still pressed to her nose as she thought.

“Well you don’t taste as salty as I thought you would. Not at all like a skin tastes” she admitted, her face in deep thought “You know when I first got there, at the restaurant, I was already kind of hungry. Then I saw Mims and knew we were gonna share something. The fries were good, but when I put you in my mouth it was different. I ate that fry right away so I could focus on you. Thank goodness I didn’t chew you. I say that, but I really just couldn’t”

Roy watched as her eyes wandered to the side.

“Like I told Mims earlier. I suddenly felt like I shouldn’t chew. I knew right away, one of the things I just put in my mouth wasn’t a fry. My mouth was suddenly just overcome with flavor. Like when you break open those gummy candies that have the gooey filling and your suddenly tasting the filling everywhere. Or when you but chocolate in your mouth and it melts right away. I could just taste it all over. I couldn’t stop myself from savoring you, you were just… sweet, flavorful, it was like nothing I had ever tasted before. If I had to describe it, you just taste… amazing”

Roy stared almost unblinking at her words.

“Wow! Look at saying stuff like this about you… like you are just a snack. Sorry that is so weird.”

“No! Not at all. I think that’s… so sweet” Roy began blushing again.

“YOU are the sweet one Roy” Sarah laughed and began to blush, still not making eye contact “Then…”

“Then?” Roy questioned “There's more?”

She remained silent, a troubled look on her face as if she had trouble deciding something. The piano music once again cutting through the silence.

“Sarah?” he persisted.

“Roy. I don’t know… it might be weird to say”

“Sarah” he rubbed her nose to get her attention. Looking back at him hesitantly “How much weirder could it get? I mean look at me?” Roy gestured to himself.

“It might be weirder” She assured him with a laugh.

“Even more weird than me being like three or four inches?” He questioned with a smile on his face “I am literally in your hand right now. I mean this is all ridiculous, really none of this makes any sense”

“I guess that’s true” Sarah silently nodded in agreement.

“Whatever it is. Just tell me, it’s okay”

“I had a really strange feeling… both times you were in my mouth. It felt strange, like… I got really hungry tasting you. Like really really hungry. I had to fight it though… otherwise I don’t know what I’d do to you”

“Both times? Even when you knew I was in your mouth? What… do you think you would have done?”

She stared at him silently, face red and eye brows raised. Roy was stunned, He knew what she meant by that. She was fighting the urge to actually and knowingly eat him. Knowing full well what would happen to him. He couldn’t believe she just said that to him. He was at a loss for words. As long as he knew her, he knew she wasn’t a cannibal. It wasn’t like her to try and hurt anyone. Much less eat them.

Roy was conflicted. He wanted to admit that he too had strange feeling being inside her mouth as well as Mimi’s. He accepted the thought of being eaten by his friend accidental or not. He wanted to be eaten by his friends. Roy knew despite his desires he could not act on it, even if he wanted to. He wanted to tell her, but as he tried to form the words he stopped. What might happen if he admit that? Now that he knows how she feels, would she act on his words? It felt wrong but Roy kept it to himself.

“I-I’m sorry…” Sarah blurted, clearly embarrassed “See I told you it was dumb. I wouldn’t have done it. I mean that’s why I stopped. It was just a strange urge I had, I wouldn’t have done it.”

“No Sarah. No it’s okay” Roy tried to take back control of the conversation “Thank you for telling me. I am glad you are being honest. I want to find out why I am suddenly small. Any information might help. I gotta say these last two days have been crazy. It’s been one thing after another. I shrank like in some kind of TV. show, normally this would be like a one episode thing but here I am. It’s scary being this small. You know what though? To hear you being honest, makes me happy. Even if it is something like that”

“I wouldn’t eat you Roy. I mean, not on purpose” He could tell she was desperately trying to get her point across.

“I believe you” Roy said with a smile “It’s a pretty natural feeling to have, if you think about it. Something tastes good and you want to eat it, that’s a pretty normal reaction”

Sarah breathed a heavy sigh of relief, closing her eyes while she did so.

“Thanks for that” she said once again making eye contact “It felt kind of wrong not telling you”

The guilt Roy felt from her words started to weigh on him. Still hesitating with the idea of telling Sarah that he felt the desire to be eaten by her. Not just her but Mimi too.

“Sarah… I-” Roy struggled to speak.

“You know what Roy?” Sarah unknowingly Interrupted “I could tell something was going on. Between all the jokes and comments. I could tell right away, that you and Mimi are both a little stressed. When we got to her house I knew she wasn’t feeling too good. I think maybe all this shrinking business is making her feel guilty. Do you remember when the two of you got into a big fight after losing that game? It was an online tournament and you guys were so stressed and at each others throats. I had to literally pull you two apart”

“Ugh! Not my proudest moment” Roy fanned the air as if fanning away that memory “Yeah I remember”

“I could feel that the stress might have been reaching a boiling point”

“You think she’s okay?”

“Of course I do! That’s why I took you off her hands. You both need time to relax. She and I have been friends for a long time and so have you two. You’ll see, tomorrow she will feel much better”

“I hope you’re right” Roy smiled at her words.

“There you go my little boy toy” Roy could feel her nose move under him. He could tell she was smiling back “I am glad to see you smiling again. I don’t like when you two are stressed”

“Thanks Sarah”

“Don’t thank me yet” She said with a mischievous look on her face “Someone here said I was allowed to satiate my curiosity”

“Oh right” Roy said slightly nervous. Remembering that although a very caring friend, Sarah had a very demanding personality at times. Just a moment ago he was pressed tightly between her breasts without much of a say in it. Turning her hand around and opening it, so Roy was now flat on her palm.

“It’s just a taste” her smile sent a shiver down his spine. Sitting up, ready for whatever was next.

Without another word she brought him to her lips. Roy could feel the blast of hot air as she opened her mouth. Her breath was still warm and minty smelling. As he sat on her palm, he watched as her tongue slowly came out and rested partially on her hand. Roy could hear the wetness of her mouth as her tongue extended forward. Her mouth wasn’t opened all the way but her could still see inside. It was dark, the light of the bathroom reflecting off the saliva in her mouth. He couldn’t help but stare.

He was so entranced that he didn’t even realize that she had moved her tongue. With a wet slap her tongue reached out and dragged across his chest and up his face.

“Mmm” She moaned as she tasted him with that lick. Closing her mouth as she analyzed the flavor.

Roy watched as she closed her eyes and wordlessly enjoyed his taste. Wiping the saliva from his face. Slicking it back with his already wet hair.

“Roy… I have good news or maybe it’s bad news” she said once again eyeing him.

“W-what is it?”

“It’s so weird to say this, but… you taste even better than before” placing one hand on her chin as she thought about it more.

“Are you sure?” Roy questioned.

Immediately regretting asking as her long wet tongue once again traveled up his body, leaving more saliva than before. Roy wiped his face again. He then noticed that she was once again, eyes closed enjoying the taste.

“It’s slight but yes you taste better than before” her eyes suddenly opening “Can we try a bit more?”

Roy was put off slightly by that look I her eye. He remembered her words about not being able to control the feeling of eating him earlier.

“M-more?” Roy was starting to get nervous “We confirmed that I still taste-”

“That’s true” She interrupted “But Roy this isn’t how I tasted you last time! Last time your whole body was in my mouth”

“I guess that’s true” Roy was starting to get worried as she pleaded with him. She was starting to act like a someone fighting an addiction, asking for more than allowed “but is there anything to confirm? If I taste better now, how is tasting my whole body gonna prove anything?”

Sarah stared for a moment, not looking away. Roy could tell she was thinking it over.

“But Roy, think about it. If you taste this good now, how are you going to taste down the line? What if it gets stronger and stronger?” Her words were starting to scare Roy “We need to know if this is a one time thing or what”

She wasn’t making sense to Roy but he could see she really wanted another taste.

“Okay if you think this is a good idea, I trust you”

“Thank you Roy” She said planting a massive kiss on his entire head. Despite the size and suddenness of the kiss, it was incredibly soft. Roy was in shock at how soft they were, pressing his head into her lips. The feeling of her soft lips were slowly pulled away as she began to speak. She spoke at a whisper but was still close enough to let Roy feel her lips as she spoke “How about this. I get that you don’t want to feel in danger. So I will open my mouth and you can get in as far as you feel comfortable. I will respect how far you want to go in. Is that okay?”

His face still touching her bottom lip, nodded in agreement. He could feel her lips shift as she formed a smile. The softness pulling away as her mouth opened wide. Her tongue once again coming out, welcoming him.

Roy once again bathed I her warm breath. Staring into her dark mouth and into the even darker throat. Her mouth looked so wet and inviting. It was pink and constantly in motion. He didn’t want to wait any longer, he wanted to go in. Kneeling and placing both hands into her wet tongue, sinking inward just a little. He was now in semi push up position. His hands quickly covered in saliva. Feeling the softness of her tongue. It shifted and moved under his hands.

“Mmm” she moaned. Even with the smallest amount of touch, she could taste him. Her tongue moving even more under his hands, more evidence of his taste to her.

The large wet organ began pulling back. The tip of her tongue forming around his hands. In a gentle attempt to pull him in. She motioned with her tongue for him to come deeper in. The tongue once again coming out, rubbing against his palms as it moved. Going as far as his knees and rubbing against them.

Roy’s knees were getting more wet by the second. The same could be said about Sara’s palm, as a small pool of drool started to for around him.

“She wants more of a taste” He thought to himself looking down at the drool in her hand. Then looking at his, sticky with her fluids “As long as we don’t go too far I guess”

Roy gently laid onto her tongue, flat on his stomach with his head turned. Closing one eye to not get saliva in it.

“Mmm!” A louder moan this time. Her tongue flinching as she enjoyed him. It began curling around his body with the tip curling between his legs. Roy closed his eyes expecting to be thrown deeper into her mouth. To his surprise, she didn’t pull him in. Roy could tell she was holding back. Her breathing was growing more labored by the second. He could feel her tongue flinch beneath him again.

Roy didn’t feel right depriving her of what she asked for. Against his better judgment he was up on all fours and crawled deeper in. Now laying flat and completely on her tongue. His head resting farther back into her mouth. Then with Roy giving two pats on her wet tongue, Sarah closed her mouth. Roy was once again plunged into the dark and warm space that was his friends mouth. Right away pressed to the roof of her mouth. Unable to see, but starting to get familiar with the feeling of the tongue rising and pressing him upward against a pallet. A loud moan vibrated all around him. Her tongue wasting no time, shifting beneath him. He was squeezed and pressed as she sucked on him. Saliva washing over him like waves, as she sucked the saliva washed past him into her throat. He could hear the light gulps fro just beyond her tongue. A sound that made him excited and scared. Roy could feel the pressure as her tongue kept him in place. He knew if she released him while savoring his taste, he could be easily sucked into her throat. Grateful that she hasn’t succumb to her previously mentioned urge.

After a minute of sucking he was released from his held position. Now sitting in her tongue which at the moment was cupped, holding him in one spot. The saliva was all over him and collecting onto him. Then folding her tongue, she gave him a light squeeze. Roy could feel the tongue moving and holding him. She was forceful, but still tender and kind. Treating him like candy, but at the same time gently holding him in place.

Light suddenly filled his eyes. Taking him a moment to adjust, he wiped the saliva from his face. Looking out her parted lips as he sat in a reclined position in her tongue. The sound of the shower still running could be heard. Then her hand came into view as he mouth opened wider. An exit opened up and the platform that would take him out. Roy stood, though crouched due to limited space in her mouth. Placing on hand on the roof of her mouth as he walked toward her hand.

“Play time is over I guess” Roy said somewhat disappointed.

A sound caught his attention stopping his momentum. A wet squish with each step, interrupted by a distant roar. It was coming from deep inside of her. Turing he looked at the darkness in her throat entrance. He could hear it coming up, like some beast was crawling up to greet him. He knew full well she got the taste she desired, but a taste always leads to wanting more. Feeling no change in Sarah he continued towards her hand, but it wasn’t there. Her jaw suddenly shut with a loud clack! The roar of her stomach demanding more.

Like a carpet being ripped out beneath him, her tongue suddenly pressing him again to the roof of her mouth. This time on his back, he was face first pressed against her pallet.

“Sarah! Sarah? Are you okay?” He questioned, knowing she could hear him.

As soon as he asked. He was immediately released. Laying with his back to her tongue, rising and falling with her labored breathing. He could feel it rush past him quicker than before. Her mouth slightly open letting in some light, still no sign of her hand.

“Sarah?” Roy called out after wiping his face again “You okay?”

No response. Roy was starting to get worried. Which only escalated as her mouth was once again fully closed. Waiting for something to happen in the darkness of her mouth. Still rising and falling with her breathing. Afraid to make any sudden movements, Roy cautiously looked around in the darkness trying to make out anything he could. After a moment of silence it happened again.

He was thrust to the roof of her mouth. Squeezed harder than before. Not like she was savoring him, but more lie she was moving him. To Roy’s horror her was being pushed farther back.

“Oh no” Roy tried fighting the might of her voracious behavior but was unable to do anything. Pressing against her soft tongue was pointless, as his hand just sunk in with each push. A loud sound filled his ears. As he was pulled closer towards her waiting throat.

“GULP!”

Roy was jerked along her wet tongue towards the back, but he was still in her mouth. She was swallowing her saliva. The force of her swallowing pulled him closer to her stomach like a drain taking water. He was beginning to panic, trying his hardest to grab hold of anything he could. As he was in the center of her tongue there wasn’t anything to hold onto other than her tongue or pallet. Her tongue proved too slippery and the pallet just got softer as he headed farther back.

“GULP!”

Louder and more forceful than before. He felt her tongue still beneath him. He breathed a temporary sigh of relief, but knew he was still in danger. He could feel the pressure building up this would be the final push for him. He had to do something or she was going to swallow him. He couldn’t see because of how dark it was but her could feel it, it was the end of her tongue. He was right in front of her esophagus entrance. Realizing he was powerless he stopped struggling. Thoughts of being swallowed by his friend made him happy ironically. He knew being small could have led to a million ways to die at this size. He could have easily been stepped on or killed by a bug that was bigger than him. In this final moment he was happy to at least die at his friend’s hand. Knowing that he would at least die fulfilling her desire to eat him.

His mind, in a life flashing before his life moment, he thought of Mimi. Knowing that she almost ate him as well, gave him comfort.

“It’s too bad it wasn’t you Mimi. I would have been okay with that as well. I was starting to think it had to have been you. With how much you eat. Were else would I have been if not in your stomach. Sorry Mimi”

Giving Sarah a final hug on her tongue he whispered a single phrase with a smile.

“I forgive you”

Just then everything stopped. Roy was expecting the immense pressure of being swallowed but it never came. Holding his eyes shut waiting for the drop. A moment passed and nothing. Roy didn’t want to open his eyes, but he could feel her tongue moving still and the saliva still covering his body.

“Is she waiting for me to do something?” He thought to himself. His eyes still shut.

Finally cracking, he cautiously opened his eye that was not pressed against her tongue. He was surprised to see her open throat and hanging uvula. Partially surprised to see he was not swallowed and even more surprised that anything was visible inside her mouth. Turning his head he could see that her mouth was now open, her hand awaiting him.

Roy was confused, sitting up he wiped his face and looked around. She could have spit him out, but didn’t. She also could have swallowed him, but she didn’t do that either.

“Is she giving me a choice?” Roy thought “Does she still want to eat me?”

Roy didn’t know how to feel. He was on the verge of being eaten, he had already accepted it once again. Once again he was freed, however this time it appears he is being given a choice. He knew how she felt, her hunger was undeniable. She almost took him by force, it would have been so easy for her to do it. In the end she resisted. Roy didn’t know what to think. He wasn’t sure what she wanted anymore. Before he could think anymore he was suddenly thrust forward.

A few gunshot like coughs sent him falling straight onto her soft palm. With a wet splat he was a tired heap in her hand. Landing face first and sliding on her palm. Turing onto his back, he struggled to sit up. Wiping his face and hair he looked up at her. Sarah was coughing uncontrollably. The sounds of the shower and piano music returned. He was in her mouth for so long, he forgot they were in the standing shower.

“Sarah? Are you okay?”

After a few more coughs she finally settled down.

“Hey there… Roy toy” She struggled to talk.

“I’m so sorry are you okay?”

Sarah made a face that said “Are you serious?” shaking her head in surprise.

“Yeah I’m okay” She held him away from her partially red coughing face “I should be apologizing to you. Sorry Roy…”

“It’s okay…” Roy was still experiencing literal and figurative whiplash “What… happened?”

Sarah, who has finally done coughing, looked at Roy with a shocked and embarrassed face.

“I… I uh…” She searched for the words. Trying to answer a question she didn’t know the answer to “I guess I just got too into it”

Roy could see her eyes starting to well up with tears.

“Well! Uh…” Roy tried to once again take control of the situation “It’s fine! Hey look Sarah. I’m fine! Don’t worry! No harm done!”

He said confidently gesturing to his saliva covered body.

“Roy… I…” Roy could tell she was starting to spiral. The space between her breaths were getting shorter.

“Man that was fun!” He interrupted “I didn’t want to say this Sarah, but I really like being in your mouth. Is that weird to say?”

Now standing he gave her a wink and a smile.

“Y-you… do?” She questioned starting to calm down.

“Yeah that might be a weird thing to say, but I do” He started to blush “Thank you for today. I had a lot of fun”

Sarah turned her head and wiped her eyes.

“Boy we uh… have been in this bathroom for a while now huh? We should get out of here”

“I can see someone already has pruney fingers” Roy teased.

“Oh, shut up little man” She said with a sniffle “Lets get you cleaned up again and go to bed”

“Again?” Roy looked down at his sticky body “Well okay that makes sense”

The remainder of the shower was silent and done quickly. The two barely spoke, both reflecting on what almost happened. Sarah held Roy as she rubbed shampoo and conditioner into his hair. Cleaning his hair and body once again. By the time they left the shower Roy was exhausted.

“Are you ready?” Still sitting in her hand he froze up. The last time she asked him that he wasn’t as ready as he thought he was.

“Ready?” He asked hesitantly.

Looking down on him she bit her lip and winked.

“For bed silly boy”

Roy was relieved that she meant bedtime, but simultaneously scared of what might happen at bedtime.

“Yes ma’am!” he said loudly.

“Ma’am?” Sarah furrowed her brow as she placed him on the counter top again “What you think I’m old just because I’m a little bit older than you?

“N-no that’s not-” Roy found it hard to continue talking as Sarah pulled on the bow that held her bikini top together. Turning just in time to miss the reveal “Sarah! Put those dangerous things away”

“I am a young lady, I’ll have you know”

Her entire top plopped on the counter next to him. Flinching at the wet slapping sound it made. Followed quickly by the bottom. Roy did his best not to look at her, but he did notice the floral images on the bikini top was stretched and warped.

“Not everything about you seems young” She whispered staring at the damage her large breasts had done.

“Roy” She said in a sing song voice “I need you to come here”

Roy turned as slowly as possible ready to turn back if she was playing another prank on him. He was happy to see she had a towel on and what appeared to be a hand towel ready for him.

Roy laughed and walked towards her. Sarah gently picked him up and headed out of the bathroom. Stopping at the door.

“Lalexa shut up!”

The music stopping instantly. Roy dried himself with the hand towel and was carried down the hall towards the last room at the end. A doorplate that read “welcome” with floral designs carved into it. Realizing it was her room, he looked in her direction. As she reached the door knob, she rested her hand on it.

“Hey. Don’t judge my room too much okay. I wasn’t planning on having guests today so it’s a little messy”

Roy couldn’t help but scoff.

“I assure you I’ve seen worse” Roy said with confidence thinking back on Mimi’s room

She laughed.

“Well, you are a little boy so I guess that’s probably true” She said opening the door and flicking on the light. Roy couldn’t believe how large and organized her room was. It was bigger than his room twice over. A nice desk and modern computer next to the window. A second desk and large vanity mirror, The desk lined with make up of all kinds. A wall mounted television that lined up with the bed. What appeared to be another room connected by a doorway, but was in fact a walk in closet lined with lots of hanging clothes on both sides. Two dressers side by side and even a small couch. Not a single article of loose clothing anywhere. The room’s walls were white with a hardwood flooring. Inspirational messages on wooden squares that hung on the walls.

However the real oddity here was the massive bed in the corner. Without a doubt a king sized bed, but to Roy it might as well be an entire floor in a sky scraper. Roy was stunned. The bed was covered in large burgundy pillows with a matching comforter. Atop the bed were stuffed dolls ranging in size and colors. Some Roy even recognized from movies and anime series. Some he didn’t even know they made dolls of.

“Could this be the mess she was talking about?” Roy thought to himself.

“So Sarah… Are you rich?”

“I said don’t judge my room” She said in a terse tone.

“I don’t mean to offend. It’s just Mimi has a two story home and you have some of the biggest room’s I’ve ever seen in a house. I know you guys had money but wow”

“My mom does well enough on her own and she only had me and my sister” She explained while placing him on her giant bed, his feet sinking immediately in the soft memory foam “So she found a place for us to live that has big rooms”

Turning to her dresser and casually dropping her towel. Roy bright red again, turned away as fast as possible. Still seeing a good amount of her naked back be fore closing his eyes.

“After all I am a big girl. Don’t you think?”

Roy knew better than to answer that and just remained silent. Listening as she searched through the dresser. Giggling once she realized he wasn’t looking at her body.

“What a scared little boy you are”

“I think you mean polite!”

His back straightened as he the warm exhalation of a larger being on his back. The too familiar smell of her breath.

“What a polite boy you are” She said at a whisper. A whisper that might as well have been on a loud speaker “That’s the second time you didn’t just watch me change”

“T-that wouldn’t be very nice of me. My mom taught me better than that” He said eyes still shut.

“That’s what I like about you my little boy toy” something soft rubbed against his back. Traveling upward, causing Roy to jerk in surprise “Do you know how many friends I’ve had that try so hard to sneak a peak? It’s just fat on my body but everyone wants to see. But my polite friend tries his hardest not to? You’re a good boy Roy. Mims and I are lucky people to have you”

“Aww that’s so sweet” Roy feeling flattered and relaxed “You know, I really appre-”

Before he could continue, he felt her finger suddenly travel downward. Followed quickly by the feeling of a sudden breeze… between his legs. Looking down to see himself once again exposed. Quickly covering his member and turning see why she would do such a thing. He was happy to see her with another small square of cloth for him. Even happier to see she was clothed. Wearing a large shirt and nothing else. The shirt read: Big hugs. She bent over and handed him the bit of cloth.

“For me?”

Roy took the cloth from her finger and examined it. It was from a different type of material, softer and comfortable. He could tell this would work better than the cut from the towel he had earlier. Smiling Roy looked up to thank her. His eye caught sight of something that made him double take. Sarah was ONLY wearing a shirt and literally nothing else. Catching glance down her shirt confirmed this immediately. Trying not to gawk for too long, he quickly looked up to see her smiling face.

“… Big hugs! Now I get it… Uh! T-thank you!”

“No problem little man” She smiled at him. Standing back up to her full height “Alright! Why don’t you go ahead and get comfy. Go ahead and lay down or something. I am going to clean your little onesie. So it will be ready for tomorrow”

“I prefer jumpsuit!” He corrected.

“Yeah sure…” She gave him a sarcastic look with one eyebrow raised “I’ll clean the baby jumpsuit, I’ll be right back. Don’t go looking in my drawers”

Before he could argue further she was already out the door. Finally alone, Roy decided to dress himself in the same fashion he did with his make-shift swim wear.

“As if I could. This bed is so high up”

Once he was sure it was on tight enough, he decided to walk around her bed. It was taxing as the bed was so soft. Each step was like trudging through a comfy clean marsh, his feet sinking with each step. Approaching the stuffed dolls scattered on the bed. Taking a look he found many smaller versions of characters from shows and even some stuffed animals. They were still three times bigger than he was, if not bigger that that. Looking around he found that there was not a single duplicate. To top it off everyone of them clean and taken care of. No rips or exposed stitching.

“So many stuffed dolls” he laughed not knowing she had such a passion “I can’t believe she has so many”

Making his way to the other side of the bed to the large bay window. A bed side bay window with a shelf that meets the bed in height. More stuffed dolls could be found there along with some books. Roy stepped onto the shelf taking care not to fall into the small gap between the bed and the shelf. Walking much easier on the hard wood he walked over to the center bay window.

The view out the window was of the backyard, which Roy realized he had never seen before. It was much bigger than he thought it might be. One that looked even larger at his current size. A wide area and a nice patio, complete with a modest sized gazibo, complete with string lights that webbed from the house to the sitting area and an outside couch. Roy could not believe she had so many nice things.

“Okay, my next birthday is so gonna be at this house!” Roy thought about what he just said “My next birthday… Will I be small like this next year? Will I make it till next year”

Roy hadn’t really given it much thought until now. It had been an eventful two days. The thought of his mortality finally starting to weigh on him. Roy eyes searched the yard finding it quite clean and spacious. He could easily hide among the tall grass. While he was searching he noticed something shining in the moon light. He saw it in her yard, hidden mostly in grass. It was only visible in the night because of the slight reflection of the glass. It was some kind of bottle. It was much to far away to read but her could slightly make out the shape. It was like the stereotypical fantasy bottle. Big round base that funneled into a point that seemed perfect for a cork. Maybe it was just a bottle of perfume that was forgotten. Thinking back on her house though, it didn’t match with how cleanly Sarah’s home seemed to be.

“I wonder what that is” Roy couldn’t help but feel an attachment to the bottle somehow “This is usually such a clean place”

“You think so?”

“I do” Roy was startled and quickly turned to see Sarah had returned “Oh geez!”

He quickly turned around to see her the words BIG HUGS, this time much closer to him. Sarah had very stealthily entered the room and slide onto the bed. Laying flat on her bed her chin resting on her hand, propped up by her elbow. Her feet up in the air in a typical girl on her bed pose.

“Someone is acting like they were caught doing something naughty” She giggled to herself.

“N-no! Of course not. It’s just I saw-” He tried to explained.

“Yeah okay little man it is time for bed” She said as she repositioned herself. Crawling on the mattress towards the pillows and then getting under the covers. Roy was so distracted by the outside of the window, he didn’t even notice that Sarah had closed the door and turned off the bedroom light. Not knowing what to do he watched her craw under the covers. Even in the darkness of the room he still got a full view of her pastel purple panties and her large bottom. As she crawled her hair parting like a curtain to a show. The show being her purple underwear. Quickly covering his eyes and turning away.

“Well I guess that’s better than just a shirt” He tried not to stare. Looking around the shelf for a doll to sleep on.

“Hey what are you doing?” She asked in the darkness of the room, her head and shoulders visible from the covers.

“Oh! I-I don’t…” Roy didn’t know were he was going with his words.

“It’s kind of cold” He couldn’t see her face to well but he could tell she was pleading with him due to the tone of her voice “This bed IS big enough for the two of us”

Roy knew it was a possibility that he would sleep in the bed with her but he didn’t want to assume.

“A-are you sure?”

“So your going to make a girl freeze alone? I’m not THAT big. C’mon boy toy, get over here” She said lifting the covers with one hand.

Roy hesitant at first, jumped over the gap and onto the bed. His steps feeling heavier that before as he made his way over to her. Showering with her was one thing, but getting into bed with his friend Sarah felt like a leap. His mind going crazy thinking of the implications of sleeping next to his friend.

Finally reaching her he walked under the cover and laid down onto the mattress. The pillow was much to large to lay on so he settled for the mattress. It was much more comfy than the hard wood shelf he almost settled for.

“T-thanks for being such a good host” He said looking up at her.

Seeing that Roy had chosen his spot to sleep in the bed, Sarah scooted downward pulling her pillow with her so she could make eye contact with him.

“Thank you for being such an agreeable guest” Her hand emerging from the covers to pet his tiny head.

Sarah stared unblinking for a moment as if lost watching him.

“You okay?” Roy finally asked.

“Yeah sorry I just…” It seemed like something was weighing heavy on her mind. Her smile disappearing as she watched him.

“It’s okay Sarah you can tell me whatever it is” He said with smile.

“I just feel lucky to have you and Mims” She seemed serious “People are always leaving for one reason or another. I am just glad to have good friends that accept me for how weird I can be”

Roy let out a laugh.

“You are a bit of a tease but you are a good friend in the end. I mean look at this, taking me in, cleaning me up and my clothes. You are a good person”

Sarah’s eyes began to shine in the dim moon light.

“You’re just saying that” a sniffle escaping her.

“N-no Sarah I mean that” He tried his hardest to convey that to her “We have been friends for years. If I didn’t want to be around you I wouldn’t. Also that’s saying a lot because your sister is crazy”

Sarah let out a laugh.

“She is huh?” another sniffle “Thanks for that, my little Roy toy”

With that she shifted closer and gave Roy a small peck. A kiss aimed for his cheek, but covered his entire head. The immense size of her lips caressed and smothered his face simultaneously. Roy didn’t flinch he just let it happen. She smiled as she pulled away, watching him. Roy smiling back as he subtly tried to wipe his face of the small amount of spit left behind from the kiss. Sarah giggled.

“So you going to try and take advantage of all this woman, while she sleeps?” She said closing her eyes and pretending to snore. Each fake snore blowing Roy’s hair.

“No ma’am” He said with a furrowed brow.

“I can be a heavy sleeper Roy” She said stretching her arms, then laying her arm over his tiny body “Once I’m out, I’m OUT” she stressed that last word.

“This sounds like a trap” He thought to himself.

“No ma’am! I wouldn’t take advantage of you like that” he said now also closing his eyes and turning away, pretending to sleep. A moment later Roy could hear and feel her coming closer. He did his best not to react.

“I wouldn’t blame you” Sarah whispered directly in to Roy’s ear.

Roy couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Was that an invitation? Her words and the warmth of her breath starting to excite him. Roy couldn’t turn around now.

Closing his eyes Roy felt the fatigue of these two days starting to catch up with him. He wasn’t asleep yet but he could feel it creeping up on him. A chill going up his spine woke him to full consciousness briefly. He thought of going under the covers, but he didn’t want to move.

“Hey” A voice behind him said at a whisper barely audible “You asleep?”

Roy thought about answering her but decided against it. He was falling asleep and didn’t want to move.

“Whatever it is, she can tell me tomorrow” He thought to himself fading from consciousness.

“Asleep already huh? Mims did say you sleep like a rock”

“Really now? Of course she would say that” Roy kept quiet at that stab.

Roy could feel himself being moved. Sarah was moving behind him, Roy tried to ignore her. He could feel her hand poke his back lightly. Then slowly her finger rested on his side and her thumb creep under him. She had gently pinched him. Keeping his eyes closed, but now fully awake. As he was pulled into the air. Allowing his limbs and head to dangle, pretending to stay asleep. He wanted to see what she was up to, and what she would do while he was asleep.

Roy smiled with his eyes closed as the thought of springing to life might scare her. That thought changed as he felt himself being lowered again. Leaving the soft surface of the mattress into the air then being placed gently onto an even softer surface.

Roy’s eyes shot open as he recognized the incredibly soft surface. His eyes now open in the darkness of Sarah’s room, he could still make out the white of her shirt beneath him. The word BIG stretched under him. He tried not to move as her breast shifted and jiggled under him. Like a water bed constantly in motion under him. Sinking immediately into her soft body part. Even through the shirt he could feel every movement she made. The slightest twitch in her body sent him rocking with her breasts.

His heart beat picking up the pace once again. He knew he was placed onto her right breast. He had been on her breasts before, only this time they were much more free than they had been the last two times.

Trying not to move, Roy thought maybe he could carefully climb off her after she went to sleep. He couldn’t deny the comfort he felt laying on her body. He didn’t want to disturb her, though she placed him there on purpose. He was torn once again comforted to the point of falling asleep knowing full well the dangers of suffocation.

“I just have to wait… I just have to wait till she...”

Roy had been battling his fatigue all day, and it finally caught up with him.




TO BE CONTINUED…
End Notes:

Well that chapter took nearly a year to come out. I hope I still have faithful readers out there. I plan to continue and finish this thank you for your patience! Please let me know what you think about this chapter! Are you team Sarah or team Mimi?

Ideas and suggestions are welcome, as usual.


You can find more Vorepop content on Instagram, Deviantart, and Twitter under the same name. We are also proud to announce We now have a Vtuber named Poppy. Videos coming... eventually.

Thank you and have a good day! :D

Chapter 12: Crazy Contract Chaos by Vorepop
Author's Notes:

Is it going to be Mimi or Sarah? These girls are dying for another taste. Can Roy choose? Or will it be too late? How long can these girls hold back? With both girls reaching their limit Roy has to understand the stress he is putting them through.


Maybe Roy needs a little guidance. In this next chapter, enjoy the strange happenings as Roy gets it all laid out, explanations and his choices.


As a quick warning this chapter is quite heavy! twenty thousand words! Good luck and I hope you enjoy!

      The light spilling in through the nearby window and crawled Roy’s face. Twitching and turning his head, he felt himself return to consciousness. Sitting up and stretching as he awoke from a good night sleep. With a big yawn, he greeted the rising sun. Still groggy, he rubbed his eyes and looked around.


“Where… am I?” Roy wondered.


Looking around the room in the dim morning light, he felt something was missing, he felt somewhat lost even though he recognized his surroundings. Waking up on his friend’s couch wasn’t too weird for him, but the memory of sleeping over didn’t come to him. Looking around Mimi’s living room, he tossed off the blanket and stood up. Shrugging off his confusion and starting the day.


Standing up and still groggy, he folded his blanket and stuffed it into the nearby closet. Digging into his backpack’s side pocket and fishing out his toothbrush and tooth paste. Leaving the bag in the closet as he often did when he stayed the night. Marching over to the downstairs restroom to freshening up for the day. As he walked over to the restroom a weird feeling came over him. He had to pause as he felt he was moving faster than he was used too. Feeling as if he covered more ground too quickly. It was as if it would have normally taken him much more time to walk a few feet. He had to laugh at himself as the thought was absurd.


“I must still be tired” He thought to himself as he began brushing his teeth.


Just as he finished, he could hear the creak of floor boards above him.


“Someone’s up” Knowing he was right under Mimi’s room. Roy gathered his things and placed his belonging back into his bag. Just as he finished that, a sound caught his attention.


DING-DONG! Rang the doorbell.


Roy instinctively made his way to the door, but remembered this wasn’t his house and stopped in his tracks.


“Am I even allowed to answer that?” He contemplated. Still frozen as another ring from the door bell rang with impatience.


DING-DONG! DING-DONG!


Roy could hear a call from upstairs but couldn’t make out the words. Turning his attention to the stairwell as he heard someone marching over. It was Mimi standing to the top, a toothbrush protruding from her mouth. She stood there still clearly waking up from sleep and slightly hunched. Her eyes were half open as she sleepily scanned the situation.


Her hair was messier than usual. She had clearly slept on one side all night, as her hair was much more disturbed on the right side of her head. Her legs and feet were bare and she wore a shirt that was a couple sizes too big. This was no doubt intentional, as her lazy pajamas. The shirt was familiar to Roy, it had a large buff man in a super hero suit on it, posing in a strongman pose. He was a main character in an anime they had watched together. The words above the man read PLUS ULTRA! The words were legible across her chest. He didn’t mind that she was comfortable enough to be around him without a bra, though he tried not to stare.


“Roy…” She squeaked out like a zombie relearning to speak. Her eyes almost completely closed as she groggily scratched her leg, revealing that she wasn’t wearing shorts.


As Roy lay his eyes on her, many feelings suddenly overcame him. The most prominent feeling was guilt. He had to look away from her as he suddenly felt so small. Being in her presence was like being in someones house after you broke one of their windows. He felt the need to apologize but couldn’t pinpoint why. It was in the back of his mind, the guilt immediately weighing on him.


“Did I forget something…?” He pondered scratching his head. “Did I do something wrong?”


“Roy…” She croaked once again “Can you get the door please?”


Snapping his attention back to the half asleep girl.


“Y-yeah! No worries. I got this” Roy turned for the door.


Just before he turned the knob, he looked back up the stairwell to make sure Mimi wasn’t still displaying her morning appearance. Once he couldn’t see her anymore he opened the door.


Before him stood a professionally dressed young woman. Her long pink hair was tied into a tight bun. Her purple eyes, shielded by her thick rimmed black oval glasses. Roy was hit with so much whiplash he had to take a step back. He took a moment to stare at her unusual style. She was slightly shorter than him, with a nice figure. Dressed like she was going to sell a house. Her hair and eye color screamed cosplayer, but her clothes and clipboard told him she meant business. To top off the clash in styles she had a beautiful face. Big eyes that possibly had contacts in them, long eye lashes, cute plump lips, and a cute button nose. Roy was stunned by this woman.


He stood there for a moment unsure what to say. Realizing he had been quiet for too long, Roy quickly tucked in his shirt into his jeans, straightened his back and greeted her.


“Uh! He-hello. Good morning! how can I help you?” Roy stammered.


“Good morning! It’s nice to meet you.” She said in a sweet sounding voice after giggling at his unusual behavior. Sticking out her hand for him to shake.


Roy quickly met her hand and shook it back.


“I’m sorry to bother you this morning mister…” She waited for him to introduce himself.


“Roy! It’s Roy” fumbling with his words.


“Roy…” She looked thoughtful at him for a moment staring into his eyes “I like that name.”


A smile came across her face as she continued.


“Well Mr. Roy.” Pushing her glasses up she began flipping through her clipboard pages. Looking for something, before she continued speaking “I am looking for a miss… Mimi!”


“Yes Mimi lives here, shes upstairs getting ready for the day. If you don’t mind waiting-”


“Ah! I see!” She looked as though she just realized something. Looking Roy up and down as she silently thought to herself.


“Uh… you see what?” He questioned as he was scanned by her.


A coy smile appearing on her face as she eyed Roy. A smile like she just heard a dirty secret.


“She must feel so lucky to have a young man like you at her side” She was now grinning ear to ear. “Such a cutie!”


Roy’s jaw dropped at the implications of that sentence. Not knowing what to say to fix her misconception. Instead he just stammered as he tried to find the words.


“I- uh… I think you might be misunderstand- I just spent the night.” Not realizing that last sentence was making things worse. Her eyes widened, her smile continuing to grow.


“Oh I see! Well here you go, Mr. Roy or should I say Mr. Mimi” She said as she dug into her pocket.


“M-mr. Who?” He mumbled.


“Ta-da!” She presented a large blue ticket. The size of the ticket was comically large, reminiscent of the original Willy Wanka movie. The ticket had an image of an island shaped like a woman, lounging as she floated in the ocean. “Mimi has won a paid meal at The Hungry Islet Restaurant! Eligible to a party of up to four people. Offer expires today, no reservation needed. No trades and not combinable with any other offers.” She said that last sentence almost too rapidly to understand.


This woman could not contain her excitement, she was practically jumping up and down. She was not discouraged at all by Roy’s lack of emotion. Not wanting to drag this out anymore, the woman reached down and grabbed Roy’s hand. Placing the ticket in his hand with a smile. Making eye contact and smiling a big cheesy grin.


“Congratulations! I am so glad we got to meet. Well, we hope to see you there soon. Remember that expires tonight! You two have a great day!” With a smile she waved and walked to her car. Before he knew it she was gone. The entire interaction with this woman had his head spinning. Still standing in the doorway even after she left.


Looking down at the over sized meal voucher. The island shaped like a woman wore sunglasses and a sun hat. The words on the ticket were gold and read:


YOUR WISH CAME TRUE! A FREE MEAL YOU WON’T BE ABLE TO RESIST!


“Who was it?” Called a now more awake sounding voice from the stairs landing.


Turning to see Mimi, Roy finally closing the door. She was now dressed and seemingly ready for the day. Wearing a pink tank top and blue jeans shorts. Her hair haphazardly brushed, the cow lick still present. Roy rolled his eyes knowing better than to try and say something.


“I guess you just won a free meal”


Mimi stopped and eyed Roy, making him feel somewhat uneasy. After letting those words sink in, she rushed down the stairs, making it down to him in an instant. Snatching the ticket and scanning it.


“Roy! This place!” Now staring Roy in the eyes, her nose close enough to touch his.


“The… Hungry Islet? Never heard of it. What about it?”


“Never what!?” She acted like Roy just spat in her face. “Roy, what are you talking about!? The famous cruise ship: The Hungry Islet, opens a fancy restaurant of the same name and you never heard of it!?”


“I have never been on a cruise so I guess I just never-”


“You guess wrong small fry!” She said with a large grin on her face “But! It is your lucky day because I can bring up to three guests with me! That means you, me and two more meals for me to take home!”


Mimi was elated. Roy thought she might start flying, as she skipped into the living room with joy.


“So I guess we are doing that today then?” He said laughing at how happy she was. “Only you would get so excited about food.”


“Oh! Oh! You’ll see when we get there” she said not looking away from the ticket.


“So where is this fancy restaurant, I have never heard of?”


“It’s at the place… you know near the convention cent-” She stopped suddenly.


“… Mimi…?”


Without answering she pulled her phone from her pocket and immediately began scrolling and clicking. In a flash, her phone was pressed to her ear.


“So the convention center is across town” Roy continued. “We can probably take a bus or some-”


“Shh!” Mimi was practically jogging in place with impatience.


Roy remained silent as the phone call connected. He could hear a faint sound as the ringing stopped.


“Hey girl-!” Said the voice on the phone.


“GIRL!” Mimi interrupted “Roy and I are going to The Hungry Islet Restaurant! We need a ride! Please, please, please!”


“A ride? Yeah sure I can drive you two… Hey cool if I join, or is it like… a date?”


“N-no! Of course you can… eat with us” Mimi’s eyes darted over at Roy then back to nothing in particular.


Roy couldn’t help but notice. He wasn’t trying to be nosy, but she was right next to him. He could hear the conversation very easily, even Sarah’s voice on the phone. Trying not to eavesdrop he pulled out his phone and began scrolling through messages.


“Are you sure girl? I won’t go if you want to do this alone.” Sarah questioned.


Mimi now actively pressing the volume down button on the side of her phone.


“She must not have been pushing it correctly” Roy thought as he could still hear every word. He continued to scroll, pretending to read messages.


“No way!” Mimi said with a fake sounding laugh. “We would love it if you joined us! Get ready now please! We will see you when your ready.”


“Girl I just need to get dressed! Woo! The Hungry Islet let’s go! Meet me at the car!” She shouted excitedly before she hung up.


Mimi still smiling as she press the end call button. Staring at the phone even as the screen went black. Roy stood for a moment in the silence. She continued to stare.


“You okay?” Roy finally asked. “I am guessing Sarah is coming?”


“I… so hungry…”


“Mimi…?” His concern starting to grow.


Mimi’s head shot up as if she had just woke up from a dream.


“Roy! Islet!” A big smile forming on her face again “Sarah is coming! Let’s go!”


Roy stared not knowing if she was still half asleep. Deciding she must have just spaced out, followed her out of the house.



The three of them pilled into Sarah’s white Prius and where on the road in no time.


“Thanks for inviting me girl. I have been wanting to go there for so long! And it’s free!? You are a lucky girl!” Sarah said excitedly.


“Same here! My parents wouldn’t pay for it.” Mimi complained. “My dad would say: With prices like that, we could make three meals here!”


“Of course! I cannot believe you got a free meal for four!” She looked back from the drivers seat in quiet excitement.


“Nice dress by the way. Makes me feel kind of under dressed.” Mimi was referring to Sarah’s dress that she changed into as soon as she got invited. A burgundy low cut dress with a floral pattern at the nape and the bottom.


“It’s just your style Mimi.” Roy interjected. “We would have thought it looked strange if you got all dressed up.”


“Aww thanks… I think.” Mimi smiled in confusion. “I cannot wait for the food!” The bit of self consciousness she showed was gone at the thought of the coming meal.


Roy laughed as they gushed about the delicious food offered at The Hungry Islet. He started to zone out as he watched the cars go by. His mind wandering back to his earlier thoughts.


“What happened last night?” Trying and failing to remember the night before.


The smell of Lavender wafted into his nose. Which wasn’t too weird, it was Sarah’s scent of choice. However Roy couldn’t help but feel like it was coming from him, his hair and clothes. As if the scent had attached itself to him.


“Has the smell of this car already attached to me?”


Before he could ponder on that further the car hit a bump in the road. Startling him for a moment. What got his attention next was something soft against his hand. Looking down he was surprised to see it was Mimi’s hand on his.


Everything froze for Roy as all his attention was on her soft and dainty hand. Roy looked up and scoffed at her unconscious face. Her head leaning against the door, right on her worsening cowlick. Not wanting to wake his tired friend he let her hand lie on his. Becoming very aware of every little movement he was making. He did his best not to move her too much.


“Our sleepy little Mims huh?” Roy turned to see Sarah’s eyes watching him from the rear view mirror. Roy jolted in place like he just got caught doing something he wasn’t supposed to be doing.


“Yeah, I guess she burned all her energy getting excited this morning” He said with a smile, quickly regaining his composure.


“At least, she doesn’t sleep as hard as you do.” She said with a smile. “But still, she’s so cute when she knocks out like that. Don’t you think?”


Roy was caught off guard by that question and stared in silence for a moment.


“W-well yeah I mean… Who isn’t?” Roy finally spat out.


“Good point” Sarah continued to watch him “Hey Roy can I ask you a question?”


“Now that she is asleep… can you stick something in for me?” She asked nonchalantly.


Not knowing what she meant by that, Roy stared and began to squint at the reflection in the rear view mirror. Starting to grow wise to her promiscuous personality and constant teasing. Sarah just smiled and pulled the car into a gas station. Roy rolled his eyes and unbuckled his seat belt.


Sarah laughed aloud as she knew he got the hint. Just as Roy pulled away he felt a slight tug at his hand. Turning back to see Mimi still asleep.


“Probably just reflexes.” He thought to himself. The softness of Mimi’s hand now gone from his. He felt cold and slightly guilty for abandoning her unconscious hand.


Taking Sarah’s credit card, he pumped her gas. Then after returning the hose, made his way back to the rear passenger door. Before he could open it he noticed the front passenger door was wide open. Intrigued, he looked in and saw Sarah watching him.


“Hey Roy Toy, why don’t you sit up here with me? Mim’s is asleep anyways. Maybe you can sit up here and we can whisper, you know so we don’t wake her?”


Roy felt uneasy with her suggestion but at the same time, knew it made sense. Without another thought he sat in the front passenger seat.


“See it’s not so scary up here?” She teased.


Roy squinted at her.


“I know what it’s like to sit up here.”


“Well of course you do. Now” She laughed to herself.


Roy rolled his eyes. Looking over his shoulder to see if Mimi was still asleep. Still unconscious and almost unmoving, minus the light snoring. Her hand still lay alone.


The trio were back on the road to the restaurant.


“I wonder if she didn’t sleep well last night?” Sarah wondered allowed.


Roy still watching her, wondered the same. The only energy he saw out of her today, was when he revealed the ticket she won.


“No idea. I hope she is okay.” Roy admitted. The feeling of guilt still creeping back into him.


“Oh Roy. Sweet little Roy Toy. You have a big heart you know that?”


“I guess so” Roy looked away slightly embarrassed “We have just been friends forever ya know?”


“Of course I do. I’ve been there too” She looked away from the road to make a sad expression at Roy.


Roy felt genuine regret at his choice of words. Truthfully Roy and Mimi had always been close, but recently Roy and Sarah have gotten closer.


“Well, of course you have!” Roy stuttered to get the words out “I-I didn’t mean to imply that you and me aren’t friends or anything like that. I really like when we hang out.”


Sarah frown slowly turned into a smile.


“Thanks Roy. That means a lot to me. I was starting to get the feeling you didn’t like me. Or that you only hung out with me because, I am Mimi’s best friend”


“No of course not. I like you for who you are, no question. The three of us have had tons of adventures together.”


Sarah continued to smile as she watched the road. Her eyes starting to shine, as if welling up with tears. Roy tried not to stare, wondering if he said too much. Before he could continue that train of thought, his hand was once again covered by something soft.


His eyes darting to a familiar sight. Sarah had now rested a hand on Roy’s. The difference is that Sarah was conscious. Roy’s heart began to pick up pace.


“Uh… ten and two right?” he said referring to her no longer having two hands on the wheel. Sweat starting to build on his brow.


“Just ten” she made eye contact and winked. “I like to live life on the edge.”


“Even when our lives are in your hands?” Roy joked.


“That’s right your life is in my hands. I take what I want with my own hands.”


Roy didn’t know how to respond to that, so he didn’t. He tried to pull his hand away but she wouldn’t let him get away. Her hand was soft and slender but held strong. Giving up she held his hand for the remainder of the ride.


It didn’t take long before they arrived at the restaurant. Before letting go of Roy’s hand and gave him a look. A look that said “Watch this” Then she called to the sleeping passenger.


“Mims were here.” Sarah said in a sing song voice as she parked in the lot. Like a dog listening for her owner to arrive at home, she stirred and woke frantically.


“Oh thank God!” She blurted wiping her drool away. Searching around the lot for the entrance “I’m starving lets go!”


As soon as Sarah parked the car Mimi exited and ran for the entrance. Like a kid running into a candy shop, she lead the group. Sarah looked at Roy and gave him a look, Roy couldn’t help but laugh at Mimi’s excitement. Running back, Mimi grabbed a hand from both of them to quicken their pace.


The restaurant was it’s own building, Three stories tall. The exterior was modeled to resemble a cruise ship. Over-sized portholes lined the walls. Granting an easy view of well dressed parties enjoying expensive looking food. The trio arrived at a large ramp headed up to the entrance. An imitation gangway that rose about five feet. In lights above the entrance read “The Hungry Islet”. The theme was like a fancy cruise ship. Roy couldn’t help but feel somewhat out of place and under dressed.


“Is this place a little too big?” Roy questioned the group. Looking up at the massive size of the building.


“You don’t like big things?” Sarah teased as she pressed her body against his back.


“I-I don’t mind” Roy stuttered as he took a step forward. “But seriously is there seating on each floor?”


“What are we waiting for? Let’s find out!” Mimi continued to drag them inside.


The trio passed the large double doors and stopped at the host podium, marveling at the display before them. Behind the podium was a large dinning area with plenty of space between tables. Portholes on an exaggerated scale, with a beautiful view of the ocean just outside. A beautiful mural of an extremely detailed island spanned nearly the entire twenty foot high ceiling. The image was visible to everyone who entered the dining area. Trees, mountains, and even the waves crashing on the island. The image similar to the one on the ticket, but on a much grander scale. The most prominent of details was still visible on the mural, The island was in the shape of a woman lounging at sea.


“Wow that must have taken some time to paint.” Roy marveled.


“She’s beautiful.” Sarah thought as she placed on hand under her chin.


“She’s hungry?” Mimi contributed. “She’s lounging, like she’s full”


Roy and Sarah looked over at Mimi in confusion. Mimi giving them back an equally puzzling stare.


“Doesn’t Islet mean little island?” Mimi shared her thoughts.


“So hungry… little island?” Roy continued.


“She doesn’t look full to me.” Sarah added. She now had Roy’s and Mimi’s attention. “She still got that hungry look on her face like she wants more”


Roy looked back to the personified island mural. Trying hard to see the details the other two have expressed. Staring into her would be eyes. It was a painting, but it always looked like she was watching you wherever you went.


As they continued to observe the mural, They were greeted by a young woman dressed like a cruise ship stewardess. Her sudden appearance startled the trio. Roy suddenly filled with embarrassment at the fact that not one, but all three of them were caught staring up at the ceiling. There attention ripped from the beautiful mural with a few excited words.


“Good afternoon. How is everyone feeling today?” A huge smile plastered on her face.


A wave of relief washed over him as she didn’t mention the staring contest he was in. Before Roy could answer Mimi blurted a response.


“Hungry!”


Roy’s embarrassment was back with a vengeance.


“Oh my!” she laughed like a Disney ride attendant, just a bit too rehearsed. “Well you came to the right place.”


Mimi was bouncing on her toes, exploding with excitement. In a flash she retrieved the ticket from her pocket and presented it to the host. A look of bewilderment ran across the host face as she laid eyes on the ticket. She stared for a moment in silence, for a longer time than felt necessary. Like the ticket was hypnotizing her, or like she was loading special dialog. Mimi was still smiling big, but the uncomfortable silence was starting to drag on. Looking around she was starting to wonder if they came to the right place. She finally landed on Roy, silently asking him to say something.


Roy was starting to wonder if something was wrong, with Mimi’s silent nudging he knew the feeling was mutual.


“Um, excuse-”


“Our lucky winners!” The host exploded cutting Roy off with even more energy than before. Something Roy didn’t think was possible. Taking a step back instinctively at the sudden outburst. Roy and Sarah met eyes, silently assuring that they both saw what they saw. Sarah shrugged. Roy couldn’t shake off the feeling that maybe something was wrong. His senses suddenly heightened.


Mimi on the other hand didn’t even flinch.


“Yes! Yes! That’s us!”


“Oh congratulations! You guys are in for such a treat! The food here is to die for! Our motto at the Hungry Islet is, once you have a taste you won’t be able to stop”


“Sounds addictive.” Roy joked.


The host gave Roy a knowing look and laughed.


“Right this way contest winners!” The host lead the trio to a nearby elevator. Mimi looked back at her friends with a victorious smile, barely holding it together.


“So we aren’t eating with all the other people?” Roy asked.


Mimi had decided that they weren’t walking fast enough and grabbed Roy’s hand pulling him into forced run. The feeling of being dragged was a hard thing to deal with, while trying to maintain his balance. Mimi was excited and wouldn’t release her grip.


“Mimi! I know your excited, but let’s calm down. This is a fancy place after all.”


“Lets go!” She sang as she pulled him along.


Roy then felt as if he was being pulled backwards. Looking back he could see that Sarah had linked arms with Roy. Pulling his arm into the side of her breast. She smiled as she kept in pace with them.


“You too Sarah?”


“I don’t want to be left behind.” She said with a mischievous smile.


His relief of getting into the elevator was short lived, as he expected them to both let go of him. However, neither of the girls were letting go of Roy. Mimi stood to his right with his hand in hers and Sarah doing the same to his left.


DING!


The elevator bell rang as the doors closed. The host stood by the door, selecting the third floor.


“Wow the top huh?” Roy asked.


“Oh yes! The contest winners only get the best!” She said with a large smile. Then with a never ending stare, she continued to look through Roy.


The silence was louder than he had ever felt before. Standing as he was being watched, he had the thought to reach for his phone to break the awkward tension. However he could not reach for his phone as both his hands were still held captive.


“So you ladies must be excited to eat huh?” Roy asked nervously.


He was responded to with silence. Looking over at Mimi and then to Sarah, finding an equally determined face on both of them.


Roy gently squeezed Mimi’s soft and dainty hand. Wondering if she didn’t realize she was still holding on. When she gave him a light squeeze back and didn’t let go, he decided he didn’t mind if she was holding it. Thinking about it, her was smaller than his and very slender. He hadn’t held her hand too much, but felt he knew it very well as of late.


The elevator seemed to crawl up slowly in the silence. Roy was starting to wonder how it came to this. Both his friends seemed to be showing him so much attention today.


Something was starting to hit Roy that maybe he should have realized sooner. Something that he denied outright before, but that now he would have to acknowledge. These two girls were the closest friends he had ever had.


When did more than friendship become a possibility?


As Roy contemplated the possibility of this, a loud sound broke his train of thought.


DING!


“Here we are!” The host lead them to a new room. With just one table and a beautiful view of the city. It was pretty obvious to the trio, this was an exclusive space. With just one table and the decor worked around it.


“Is this like a… special dining area? I didn’t think we would be… alone.” Mimi wondered aloud. Running into the open space and twirling on one leg in excitement.


“Oh yes!” The host answered “Our contest winner not only get a free meal, but you get to dine in our private dining room. But please don’t think we are trying to separate you from the guests downstairs. You will have one on one service with a waiter that will be focused solely on your party. Beyond the nearby hall is a small kitchen with some of our best chefs, cooking just for your group. This is a very special dining area, for our guests who get the most attention.”


“Those who pay more.” Mimi whispered into Roy’s ear.


“Yeah probably.” Roy scoffed.


“Oh my God! Girl, our own chefs! We are princesses!”


“I always knew I was royalty” Mimi joked placing a hand on her chest and looking up at nothing in particular. The royal duo laughed.


The host lead the trio to the table. The room was large for just one party. A single square table with a silver table cloth and four chairs. The center piece was made up of two long candles and a very small one, all three circled by a lei. Roy couldn’t help but feel attacked, but decided there was no way they could have known he was shorter than his two friends. The ceiling sported a similar mural of the lounging goddess. Even at a smaller scale the eyes still appeared to follow his movements. The light was dim but not too dark. The temperature was cool despite the sun shining brightly outside. Large picture type windows lining the far wall, showing a beautiful view of the city from thirty feet up.


“It must look so beautiful during the night.” Mimi gave Roy a smile. “We have to come back here again later.”


Mimi and Sarah had both let go of Roy and sat right next to each other, leaving two seats available to Roy. One next to Mimi and one next to Sarah. Roy froze unsure of what to do.


“Did they do this on purpose?” Roy’s eyes darting between the two.


“Sit down small fry.” Mimi urged him, gesturing to the chair next to her.


“S-sure.” Still unsure of were to sit, trying his best not to make eye contact with either of them.


“Come on boy toy. What are you waiting for?” Sarah patting the chair next to her.


Still not moving. The host then notices the hesitation.


“Are you aware that this is good for up to four people? Were you not expecting another guest?” She questioned. To which Mimi replied with a smile.


“I will be eating for two!”


“Oh I see! Congratulations” After saying that, she looked over at Roy and winked. He knew the implication, but did not correct her. He just nodded and handed her one of the free chairs. Which she stared at and then took it, placing it against the wall. Roy then moved the chair an even amount away from both of them and sat down.


“You three enjoy. A server will be with you shortly” with that the host placed the menus on the table and was on her way towards the elevator.


“What a fancy place. Damn Mimi I cannot believe we are here!” Sarah as she searched the room from her seat.


“Dude! I don’t even remember signing up for this! But I’m glad I did.” Mimi was practically drooling as she flipped through the menu.


“Wait you don’t remember signing up?” Roy questioned. His concerned feelings were starting to creep back into his head.


“Not at all.”


“Doesn’t that concern you?” Roy questioned.


“Roy! This is The Hungry… Islet!” She replied matter-of-factly. “Don’t sweat the small things.”


“This place IS very fancy and plus they used Mimi’s name right?” Sarah questioned.


“I guess that’s true.” Something was nagging in the back of his mind, but decided to let it go for now.


“This is all I have ever wanted! My parents say this place is the best!… It’s also were my father proposed” Mimi looked over at Roy and smiled.


“Aww really?” Sarah already teary-eyed.


“Yeah I know it’s corny, but my mom said, that night was perfect.” She began to blush. Her face in the light candle light smiling at Roy.


Roy had known Mimi for a long time and wasn’t caught off guard by her often, but he could tell she was very happy. Something about her smile was captivating, he found it hard to look away.


“That’s so romantic!” Sarah got very high pitched in her excitement.


“Well no wonder you wanted to see it so bad.” Roy realized returning her smile.


“Yes, but not just that!” Mimi looked embarrassed to continue, but did so at high volume. “I heard the food is practically orgasmic!”


“Well… It WAS romantic.” Sarah said rolling her eyes.


“I heard they have all kinds of food here! Steak, pasta, seafood! Seafood Roy!”


Roy let out a loud laugh.


“I know you love your seafood.”


Without another thought she was already nose deep in the menu. Sarah gave Roy a look and she did the same.


“Good afternoon, contest winners!” A voice called from the open elevator doors.


A very tall woman with a with flawless bronzed skin began crossing the distance from the elevator to their table. A smirk like smile across her face, as she eyed the three with a predator like gaze. Her like blue eyes peered straight into Roy. Roy felt he had to straighten his back in her presence, she was beautiful and tall with a nice figure. She walked with authority towards the table. Matching the theme of the restaurant, she dressed like a wealthy woman on vacation. Showing a lot of skin, like she was ready to lounge near a pool and never get in. A cute red tube top, exposed midriff and a floral swim suit wrap to cover her bikini bottom. Wedge high heels, sun glasses tucked into her deep cleavage, Gold hoop ear rings and even a tropical flower in her hair long thick dark green hair. Despite her vacation-like attire she had a serious air about her. Upon her entry every attendant in the room, suddenly became even more poised and active. The chef that was moments ago visibly waiting for orders, suddenly started doing dishes.


“Dang girl you smell that?” Sarah whispered to Mimi “She smells like the boss just got in.”


“All I smell is money.” Whispered back Mimi.


“Shh! Don’t be rude guys.” Roy whispered into their conversation, shushing them before she arrived.


Once she had reached the table, Roy couldn’t believe how far he had to look up to meet her gaze. He knew she was tall when she entered, but now that she was closer, saying she was tall was an understatement. Roy tried not to stare at the amazon-like woman, but didn’t want to be rude so he smiled at the nearly seven foot tall woman. The smell of her tropical scented perfume enveloped the entire table.


She eyed all three of them one by one. Finally landing on Mimi.


“Ahh. You must be Mimi. Congratulations young lady.” She spoke in a clear and somewhat seductive voice.


“Thank you! I am so happy I won!” Mimi beamed up at this woman, her neck almost at a ninety degree angle. You have no idea, this is like making my day. Heck maybe even my year!”


She then looked over at Roy and Sarah and gave them a smile.


“These are my friends Roy and Sarah” Mimi introduced “Can you believe Roy has never heard of this place? We have to make a believer out of him.”


Roy shook his head with a smile. All the while hoping he wasn’t blushing.


“It’s nice to meet all of you! My name is Laka. I hope you three have enjoyed my restaurant so far”


The trio stopped breathing for a second as they began to realize the company they were in.


“Best first impression ever!” Roy blurted. “I am already loving this place!”


“It is so fancy in here!” Sarah added. “By the way adorbs name!”


“I cannot wait to eat! It smells so good in here.” Mimi said honestly. “I am so hungry.”


The woman laughed at how quickly they changed their tone of voices, as they talked over one another.


“You are such a lively group!” She laughed in a reserved way, with a slight and gentle smile. “I love being around young people like you three. So much energy! Makes my place seem like a fun place to be. Have you all been friends for a long time?”


“Oh yeah, years even!” Sarah Proclaimed.


“I can see it. You three seem very close and excited to be here.”


“Especially Mimi!” Sarah called her out. “She loves this place.”


“I do!” She sang. “I can’t even lie about that. So many reasons to like it.”


“I like people like you Mimi! So hungry for life… and the food it seems?”


Roy and Sarah could not hold back their laughter as Mimi began to blush, grinning big as she could not deny her one weakness.


“Well Mimi, I want you to know, there is nothing wrong with that. I started with nothing, just a love for fun and I learned somethings and met some nice people and now I’m here. It was my hunger that drove me, I always wanted what I wanted and I wouldn’t stop till I got it. It all just starts with a little curiosity, then a taste, then… really who could stop you?”


The large woman then leaned in close to Mimi, getting close enough to peck her on the cheek. The trio was once again reminded of her height difference. Laka towered over Mimi and when she got closer it was even more apparent. Mimi froze as Laka now had everyone’s full attention.


“A woman should always be hungry for more. Always push for more, you can have whatever you want. Don’t give up little Mimi.”


Mimi froze for a moment as Laka pulled away.


“Thank you so much.” Mimi smiled at her kind words. “That means a lot to me.”


“I just want you to know Mimi, as the contest winner, even though we picked you at random. I believe you were fated to be chosen for this.”


“To get free food?” Mimi wondered.


“No, no!” Laka laughed as she knelt down, getting to Mimi’s eye level “I think us meeting was preordained. I think you were meant to meet me. Maybe we can be friends… I see myself in you. Maybe I can make… your wishes come true.”


Laka said those last words very slowly. She then smiled and gave Mimi a wink. It was quick, a blink-and-you-miss-it moment. Roy noticed the small gesture. It wasn’t the wink that worried him, but the effect it seemed to have on Mimi. Her face was suddenly drained of all color, she was motionless and lacked any sign of emotion. Like a memory was coming back and she was lost in it.


“Mimi?” Roy started.


“Roy, was it?” Laka interrupted.


“Oh! Yes ma’am?” Roy did his best not to look away from her, though he was worried about his friend.


“I am so sorry to delay your meal, but may we please have a quick survey before you eat?” She asked politely. “I am so sorry to ask you such a thing. I know that must be the most annoying thing to hear before you eat. Everyone hates it but, it will only take a moment”


“Oh you want me to do it?” Roy wondered why he was chosen for this.


“I just want an honest opinion from someone who has never heard of this place. It’s a rare opportunity for me you see.” She wore the slightest pout face.


“Oh I mean. Sure, I don’t mind. Is that okay guys?” Roy looked to his friends for confirmation.


“Huh?” Mimi looked up as if she was suddenly awoke from a deep sleep. Though her spaced-out expression didn’t change. “Oh yeah sure, Small fry.”


“Mimi are you okay?” Sarah finally noticed Mimi’s lack of emotion. “Girl do you need to go to the bathroom?”


“If you need to freshen up, the powder room is right over there” She said pointing with her entire hand to the near by hallway.


Sarah helped Mimi to her feet. A worried look on her face as Mimi was struggling to stand.


“That’s a great idea! We won’t be long” She forced a smile and apologized. “Roy go ahead and take care of the survey, Mimi might feel better after she uses the restroom.”


She gave Roy a reassuring smile, then lead Mimi to the restrooms. There pace was like that of a doctor helping an elderly patient.


“I should probably check-” Roy started to stand.


“Men aren’t allowed in the ladies room. Lets let the ladies handle that. Meanwhile you and I can knock out this survey. Is that okay Small fry?” Laka joked as she pulled Mimi’s seat closer and sat in it. Even sitting she towered over him. Crossing her legs she gave Roy a look up and down. She took in all of him, slowly working her way up to his eyes, taking in all the details.


“That’s what she called you right?”


Roy slowly sat back down, his mind was still on Mimi.


“Uh… yeah she does call me that sometimes.”


Laka then turned to her side and signaled for someone. In no time at all a pink-haired woman walked up. To Roy’s surprise, it was the same woman that gave his the ticket earlier that day. Walking up and handing Laka a pen, and clipboard with a piece of paper attached to it. The pink haired woman looked at Roy and gave him a wink. Roy caught a glimpse of mouth movement, but couldn’t discern anything from it. With a squint Roy stared at the mystery woman, but she just simply smiled as she walked out of sight.


Roy’s mind started to wonder if this was in fact a preordained meeting. The uneasy feeling now here to stay.


“That is such a cute nickname she has for you.” She said while scanning the paper on the clipboard.


“Uh, yeah. We are just close like that I guess.”


Roy turned to see where the pink-haired woman had gone, but there was no sign of her. Looking around there was no sign of anyone. The waiters and attendants were all gone. No sign of any life besides Roy and Laka. He was alone in this fancy dining room with her.


“I bet you are, with a pet name like that. She must really like you. I wonder what it’s in reference to?” She said now biting the end of the pen and raising her eyebrows as she made eye contact.


Roy knew what she meant and tried to correct her as quickly as possible.


“Short! Me! It’s because I’m short. In height!” Tripping over his words as he tried to rush an explanation.


Laka threw her head back and gave another hearty laugh.


“I’m so sorry. It is just so fun to mess with you. Ah! Young people.” She began writing something down on the clipboard.


He considered questioning her age as she seemed about the same age if not just a few years older, but decided against it.


“Is this… part of the survey?”


“The survey!” She threw her hands up and alternated her crossed legs. “Alright! Lets get to it.”


“Yes thank you.”


“How did you find out about The Hungry…” She stared during the pause. “Islet?”


“Uh, Mimi told me! So word of mouth through a satisfied customer.” Forcing a smile.


“I see! What a sweet girl.” She checked something off on her paper. “And did she invite you?”


“Yes she did”


“And the other girl, is that her sister or maybe a cousin she lives with?”


“Oh uh, no that’s her best friend”


“A friend…” She wrote that down and paused. “Her friend, Sarah. Is that right? She’s not related to Mimi or you. No doubt she is single, the way she was holding your hand.”


Roy’s eyes shot open wide at the mention of what happened in the elevator. His face starting to burn as his back involuntarily straightened.


“How did she know that?” He thought to himself, trying desperately to remember if the elevator had a camera. “Probably hidden, of course she’d be watching us.”


Laka’s smile fell off her face. She then began flipping through papers on the clipboard. Roy was surprised at how many pages she flipped through. It seemed like too many. When the clipboard was brought over it appeared to only have a single page, but Laka seemed to be flipping through a novel.


“I see…” She squinted as she continued to read.


“Is everything okay?”


“I sure hope so.” She said under her breath. “A platonic... shower?”


“What was that!?”


“It appears you two are closer than I originally thought.”


“Who?”


She continued to read leaving Roy’s questions unanswered. Roy sat in silence and worry.


“Was that all the questions? I mean we haven’t even eaten yet so what more can I really give you?”


“I have a few more” She said holding one finger up, still not looking up.


“So Roy, tell me how close would you say you are with your friend Sarah” Still flipping through pages.


“How is that relevant to the-”


“Just making conversation young man. I just lost my place is all. No need to be shy. Don’t worry I won’t judge you. I just assumed you and Mimi were an item and then I saw your sexy little friend there.”


“Why would you assume that? You only just met us.”


“I guess that’s true. I shouldn’t make assumptions. You know what happens when you assume.”


“Yeah that’s true…” Roy wanted this to be over. He felt like his dirty laundry was on display and wanted desperately to put it away. “So how about those questions?”


“I found my questions” She turned the clipboard with a smile, revealing a single page with only a few lines. She quickly turned it back before Roy could read them.


“So next question is a hypothetical scenario. If you had a favorite restaurant, one that served your absolute favorite food. Pretend that this particular meal was in very short supply. No place served it, just your favorite restaurant. So you eat there everyday, it’s great. Then suddenly a new one opened up that serves the same type of food would you try it?”


“Well… yeah. If my favorite meal is in short supply, then it might be worth a try”


“I see.” She wrote something down. “Now let’s say that both shops are going out of business and your continued patronage would determine the fate of the shops in question. What would you do? Support the place you started or the new one?”


“Oh wow that’s tough. I can’t eat at both?”


“Both?” She raised an eyebrow. “Oh my, perhaps you could. Well, lets just say in this particular instance, you can only pick one.”


“Only one huh?” Roy was starting to feel guilty. “I… don’t think I could choose.”


“Then both businesses fail.” She gave Roy a serious look, her blue eyes locked on his. Then began laughing out loud. “Don’t look so serious Roy it’s just a survey”


“I guess so…” The guilt of the non-existent shops staring to weigh on him.


“Alright good answers so far. We can definitely use these answers. Next question, another hypothetical scenario. Let’s say you are a professional chef at a five star restaurant, like this one” She raised her arms proudly. “Let’s also say, that your food was amazing, people loved your meals! People would come from all around the world to eat your cooking. Now let’s say that you discovered a secret ingredient that made your food even more irresistible. Having already found fame and success, would you share that secret ingredient with the world? Or keep it to yourself?”


Roy paused and was confused by the how intrusive this question was. Taken a back, but decided to answer if it meant this would be over.


“I suppose so. I mean why not make people even happier?”


“Interesting…” She scribbled again. Then she directed her pale blue eyes onto his yet again. “Now what if the secret ingredient… was you?”


“…What?” Roy felt his lips beginning to curl. Thinking she had to be joking at this point.


“I said…” She now had a dead serious stare. One that chilled Roy to the bone, his smile gone in an instant. “Would you feed yourself to someone to make them happy?”


The question hung in the air for what felt like an eternity.


“I’m sorry… I don’t know if I can answer…”


“You can’t?” She slammed the clipboard on the table. Roy flinched but did not waste his chance, glancing over at it. Surprised to see not only was it a single page on the clipboard, but it was now blank. Not even the notes he saw her write were present. Starting to panic he leaned farther back into his chair.


“You have been in the literal jaws of death several times, in just two days. You felt something special six times out of the seven. Do you know what you felt all those time? Acceptance.”


Roy searched the room and found it strangely empty. Not a single attendant. Looking over at the nearby hall, no sign of his friends, waiters, chefs or even the pink haired girl. He felt completely alone. Something about her words were ringing true to him, though he didn’t know why.


“What are you talking about?… The jaws of death?”


“Think about it, Small fry. Doesn’t that seem familiar to you?” She stood, reminding Roy of her impressive height. Looking down on him felt much more menacing than before. He had been watching her the entire time, but it felt like she had switched places with someone who was a lot less friendly.


“Little Roy toy.” She bent down and stroked his face gently. “Doesn’t it feel normal to look up at a beautiful woman. Why is that? Are your friends that much taller than you? Or did you perhaps shrink… into a tiny form, a tiny little person?”


“Shrink?… Tiny? What is that-” A feeling like getting hit in the back of his head and it was starting to come back to him. Roy couldn’t move as his memories were coming back.


“The vacation with Mimi’s family was canceled… but why was it canceled? … No.” His fingers started trembling uncontrollably. “That couldn’t have happened, it must have been a dream. Stuff like that doesn’t happen in real life. P-people don’t just shrink...”


All she did was smile, raising one eyebrow.


“Do you remember being in that sandwich? Mimi couldn’t hear you. You knew it was over. Do you Remember?”


Standing up, Roy took a step back. His flight-or-fight going full tilt.


“N-no that didn’t actually happen. I am a normal sized guy.”


“Well let’s be honest, you are a little short for a guy, even at your full height.” She said bluntly.


“I think… It’s time we leave.” Heading towards the hall, his friends walked down moments ago. At a quick paced speed-walk, Roy was trying to leave without running. Stopping moments before he slammed into a solid wall. Looking along the wall to find any sort of hallway opening. Then looking back at the elevator, finding nothing at all. Just a large room with no exits say for some large portholes and a single table. No means of entering or leaving this room. Roy stared back at the large woman.


“What the Hell is going on? Mimi and Sarah-”


“They are fine. I only removed the entry way to the hallway. They don’t even know anything has happened.” She said matter-of-factly.


“Did you do this? How are you doing these things?” Roy squinted in disbelief.


“Well, I’m am and I’m not. I am simply controlling this dream space, you see”


“Dream space? Does that mean this isn’t real? It’s like a dream? But this feels so real.”


“That is more or less true. This place is just a dream, though yes, it will all feel real.”


Roy was starting to calm down, but he remained on guard.


“However, your friends and I are as real as you are. They aren’t a dream versions of Mimi and Sarah, they are the real Mimi and Sarah. We are all using a shared consciousness. It’s like a four-way call.” She said with a smile.


Roy looked around the completely sealed room again.


“I am not sure if I believe you. I mean… come on! That’s a hard thing to convince someone of, but if it’s true… figures the only time we win a contest like that it’s in a dream.”


Laka let out a laugh.


“Yes, well I wanted to make this dream fun before…” Her blue gaze drifted out the window, seeking out something far away. “…Before we get started.”


“Started?”


Her gaze returned to Roy.


“We will get to that in a sec.” Lifting one finger.


“The situation I mentioned to you before, is real. You are still about three to four inches in reality. So yes… Unfortunately for you, that will be your reality when you wake up.”


“I see… I do have many memories of being small. So I believe that. This is a dream you said?”


“Yes, sorry for the theatrics. I just had to get those effected by my little spell together”


“Effected?”


“You have been teasing these girls for so long Roy. That is actually why you are here. I have brought you three together so you all understand the rules and what to expect. I thought maybe you’d figure it out on your own, you are a gamer aren’t you? But we simply don’t have forever so I had to intervene. Let’s start with making one of them a happy girl. You’re going to have to choose by the way.”


“Choose?”


“Choose, young man. Pick one. Unfortunately, You can only be eaten once… probably.” She walked over to the large window and looked out over the city. “I am sure you have noticed. They are getting hungry. Well, they are getting even more hungry. They already wanted you, even before I showed up, but now that we are down this path the urge to eat you will only grow and grow, haven’t you noticed? You may not recognize them if you wait too long.”


“How… How do you know all this? Have you been watching us?”


“When she approached me. She begged for a way to make her dream come true. I explained the game, the rules,… the consequences to her and she still said yes. I was a little surprised not many people would be okay with eating another person.”


“You’re telling me someone wanted something bad enough… to eat someone… to eat me?” Roy tried to piece the cryptic speech together into making sense. The reality of what she was saying was starting to settle in. The more he began to understand the more it began to feel like he was being stabbed in the heart.


“Not just that young man, you have to go in willingly.”


He didn’t think this could get any stranger, but was proven so wrong.


“None of this was making sense. Who would do this? Are you telling me you shrank me?”


“Would you call a weapons dealer a murderer? Or the one that fires the gun? I didn’t pull the trigger on your situation, young man.”


“I guess,… but you provided the method?”


“I am able to do that, yes”


“Then who did you-”


“I’m sorry Roy but, That goes against my client confidentiality. I cannot reveal that information.” She teased while on finger on her lips in a shushing motion.


“But is it someone I know?” His eyes began to water.


Laka simply smirked and lifted both arms and feigned ignorance.


“Okay you can’t tell me, but if I need to go… willingly, then it has to be someone who knows me and thinks they can convince me.”


Laka couldn’t stop the smile from forming on her lips.


“You ARE smart. That is exactly what they told me.”


“Why do I have to… willingly?”


“It’s just the way the spell works”


“Spell?” Roy walked back to his seat doing his best to absorb all the information he just received, finally falling back into his seat with a slump. His head in hanging low. “If what you are saying is true… Someone used a spell to shrink me and they want to eat me? I need to be willing to be eaten for this person to get a wish. You provided the spell to this mystery person. Then you brought Mimi, Sarah and me into this shared dream to explain that my friends are being effected by the spell? A spell that is effecting them to the point of becoming ravenously hungry… for me?”


“Yes! You are as smart as I was lead to believe. Great job following along.” She turned to Roy and clapped silently.


“This is… very hard to believe…”


“I must say though, you were nearly eaten many times already. I thought you might have wanted to be.”


“Before…” The heat in his chest starting to take over. “That was before I knew… Before I knew I was just fuel for their desires. Do I mean nothing to them? Don’t they care if I…”


“It’s just the way these spells work. In order to get what you want you must sacrifice someone through willing consumption.”


The tall woman walked back to the table and placed something upon it. The disbelief faded as he laid eyes on the glass object. One he had seen a glimpse of before. It was an empty bottle.


Taking hold of it and turning it to read it’s label. It read:


WISH POTION


Roy scoffed.


“It’s not very creative” Looking up at Laka’s solemn expression as a single tear rolled down his cheek. “The name, I mean.”


He continued to read:


CONSUME ENTIRE CONTENTS OF BOTTLE FOR THE SPELL TO COME INTO EFFECT. BY CONSUMING THE WISH POTION, YOU WILL BECOME THE “WISH MAKER”. THE SINGLE INGREDIENT NEEDED FOR SOMEONE TO RECEIVE A WISH*. UPON CONSUMING, WISH POTION ALLOW TWENTY FOUR HOURS FOR THE SHRINKING PROCESS TO TAKE EFFECT. RESULTS MAY VARY IN REGARDS TO TIME NEEDED FOR SHRINKING. ONCE THE PROCESS HAS BEGUN, IT CANNOT BE REVERSED-


The bottle nearly fell out of his hands as he read those last words. Not wanting to read anymore he placed the bottle back on the table.


“So uh…” His mind still racing. “I drank this at some point?”


“Looking into my records…” She said, grabbing the blank clipboard and flipping through the pages again. “I can see that you had it with dinner a few nights ago. It seems as though the person in question, poured the Wish Potion into a drink you had.”


Roy threw his hands in the air defeated.


“So this person tricked me… What now? Did you just tell me this so I can just get eaten already?”


“I wanted to warn you, Roy. As drinking that potion has dangerous effects on not only you but everyone around you.”


“What? In what way?”


“By consuming the potion, as you read, you have made yourself a Wish Maker! You are tiny and easy to consume. If you are consumed, willingly, the one who consumes you will be given one wish! Though limited in it’s abilities, you can imagine how coveted this spell is. So to protect the power of the wish, the wish in question must be desired by both parties, the consumer and the consumed. If you are eaten by someone and you don’t want to be eaten, there will be no wish granted.”


“Well that’s great.” He began to smile. “I just have to not want to get eaten.”


“Young man…” She stared hard at Roy and said nothing for an uncomfortably long time. A knowing look on her accusatory gaze. “You want to be eaten. We both know that.”


“… W-what?”


“Six times Roy. Six times you have almost been eaten and each time you accepted it. Two different girls and you wanted to be in their stomachs. Normally not wanting to be eaten, is a perfect way to defend that wish. However, with you, the desire to be eaten is something no one has to plant in you. Your what they call a one in a million Wish Maker.”


Roy could feel the burning on his face. She knew his desires in those moments and he couldn’t deny it.


“Well…” Roy began to rustle his hair “be that as it may, I can still avoid being eaten right? I will just live as a small person… forever right?”


“That’s not all, there is a nasty side effect for the Wish Potion. If the Wish Maker is not consumed there are consequences. Let’s say the Wish Maker or the consumer get cold feet. The wish maker will begin to effect those around them like a disease. The desire to eat you will spread to others. People who know nothing of the wish will find you irresistible. The scent of you, will drive those around you crazy. In a few more days you won’t even be able to go outside, as passerby will be overcome with the desire to consume your tiny body. The effect getting stronger and stronger… until…”


“Until?”


“Well Roy, there isn’t much time left here, in this space” She lifted her arms, gesturing to the walls around her. “I might as well just show you what will happen if you wait too long.”


With that, she stood up and began walking to the elevator.


“W-wait! What should I do?”


She did not stop or even look back as she headed to the elevator which had reappeared at some point. The doors opening before she even got to it. Upon entering she turned to Roy.


“You must choose my boy”


“…But”


“Oh and take the stairs!” She winked as the doors began to close.


DING!


Gone from his sight, but what remained was so many questions with no answers.


“How can I choose now?”


He wanted nothing more than this dream to be over. His head hanging low as he contemplated the weight of her words. Lifting his head, eyes drifting to the city outside the nearby port window. These last few hours, if they were hours, were spent as a normal sized human. He had to smile as he missed being his normal size.


Standing, Roy walked over to get a better look. Gazing down at the dream city, he could see no motion. Cars stopped at red lights that never changed. People standing in the streets in mid conversation never finishing. It was obvious to him, this dream would be coming to an end soon.


Roy stood in awe at how detailed this realistic dream world was. Although seemingly limited to the range of the dreamers, if you don’t look too close you’d never notice. Roy’s mind started to wonder as to how this could be used in the future.


“Roy!” Roy snapped back in the direction of the restroom hall, which was once again existed. To see Sarah running over to him.


“What’s wrong?” Roy grabbed her shoulders and searched her panicked eyes.


“It’s… Mimi!” She spoke slowly with red eyes and labored breathing.


“What about her? Is she okay?”


Not wanting to wait for the answer he turned for the restroom.


“No wait!”


BOOM!


A loud crash could be heard through out the building. The glass on all the nearby glass became cracked and the lights flickered. An unseen force knocked Roy onto his knees. Large cracks were starting to form along the wall. It’s starting point, being the hall Sarah came from.


“Mimi!” Roy called as he rose to his feet.


Before he could go any further. He felt as the floor started to tilt in the direction of the restrooms. Stopping for a moment, but he decided to press forward scared for his friend. He couldn’t move, turning to see as Sarah holding his arm.


“Roy no!” She stared sad eyes into his. “She’s not here anymore.”


Roy stared. Before he could ask anything the building began to shake.


BOOM! CRASH!


Knocked off his feet once again as rubble and dust fell from the now cracked walls and ceiling. The lights flickering with each rock of the building. Some going out permanently.


“What’s going on? Some kind of earthquake?” The fear starting to rise in Roy. Despite knowing this was a dream it felt very real. The danger felt as real as ever.


“Roy! She’s out side we have to hurry!”


“Outside? But how? Did she jump out the window?”


“Something like that. I’ll explain once we get out.” Sarah grabbed Roy’s face and stared hard into his worried expression. “I promise you she is outside.”


With that the two headed down the hall to the stairway and out before the building crumbled any further. Clearing the building before large chunks of the ceiling crashed onto the floor below. The two rushed outside as a dust cloud also escaped with great force, nearly knocking them off their feet. The dust cloud obscured their vision and made breathing hard. As the dust settled Roy got a better look at the now quiet building. It did not completely collapse, though the beautiful building they entered was now in shambles. Tables were destroyed, silverware was tossed about and the painted walls were cracked if not completely fallen over. The prestige of The Hungry Islet was unrecognizable as if hit with a sizable earthquake.


Roy had to stare at how much damage was done in such a short amount of time.


“Sarah are you okay?”


“I’m fine.” She spoke while trying to catch her breath. “I hope everyone made it outside before… All the people inside! Where did they go?” Sarah looked around to find a full parking lot and no people anywhere”


“Where is Mimi?” Roy searched. The two decided to circle the building searching for any sign of their friend.


“R-RRR…” It was weak, but loud. Like a loud speaker in another room. He immediately recognized that voice. It was Mimi. His heart dropped as a new energy fueled him. Roy and Sarah ran around the building and stopped in their tracks.


They could not believe what they were seeing. Approaching a crowd made of nearly all the restaurant guests. They stood like mannequins, frozen in similar disbelief as they crowded around the debris of the building. Chunks of concrete and steel lay in a large pile, like a landslide pilled up along the building. The debris only partially covering a massive flesh colored object. On the outskirts of the gathered crowed, even at that distance Roy could tell it was Mimi. The mass of flesh, even under the debris, dust and concrete, was undeniably Mimi. Though something was clearly wrong. Mimi was once again much larger than Roy.


The reason her voice was so loud was obvious. Mimi had grown to enormous size. She caused the building to partially collapse, seemingly with her growth alone. She caused so much destruction on her own. Even in this new dangerous size, Roy couldn’t help but worry for her. Laying against the side of the building, curled up like she just sleeping was his best friend. Covered in dirt and debris. He hated to see her like this. Clenching his fist as the anger started to build at this made up world. He wanted this to be over he wanted to go back. He wanted to help Mimi, but didn’t know how.


“RRR… ROY?” Her voice was louder than he had ever heard it before.


Taking one hesitant step forward. Such a mixture of emotions swirled in his head. He was scared for her, but at the same time scared of her. The pile of building debris began to shift with her as she stirred. Large cinder blocks rolled down her body as she moved, crashing on the ground. Her giant form shaking off building parts with simple movements.


“What is going on?” Said someone in the crowd.


“Is that a person?” Said someone else.


Sarah grabbed Roy’s hand. Roy turned to see her concerned expression. The two silently agreed to walk toward their giant friend.


“I don’t know what’s going on Roy… but we have to help her.” Her eyes starting to well up at the impossible sight of her now giant friend.


“Y-yeah.” Still nervous, he walked forward.


“Mims!” Sarah called out cautiously.


“SARAH!?” Boomed the giant woman’s voice. Her body twitching again. Sending more ruble and thick concrete rolling off her and crashing into the ground around the spectators.


Many of the people gawking, covered their ears as she spoke, some even taking steps back. The look of absolute horror and fascination on many of their faces. The sound of rubble echoed in the empty lot, as it fell off of her. The crashes and echos continued as she sat up. Her giant human face now visible, many gasps could be heard as they realized what they were looking at was indeed human.


The people began to murmurer as she rose, Some even starting to panic.


“Mimi are you okay!?” Roy approached.


“Cover your eyes!” Sarah scolded to Roy and the crowd.


Realizing that their friend was completely naked, Roy covered his eyes as quickly as he could. Much like when he shrunk, Mimi’s clothes did not go through the same change.


“I mean at the moment, that is the least of our concerns.” Roy admitted.


“ROY!” Another boom in volume. The giant woman rubbed her eyes with one hand and dusting her rubble filled hair with the other. “Where are you?”


Her partially exposed body was on full display for all the restaurant attendees that were brave enough to stick around, though it did not seem to bother her. Many of them seemed entranced by the new giant. Each minute movement sent small tremors under their feet.


She simply blinked as if waking up from a nap. Her form towered over the small group yet she acted as if this was normal. Stretching her arms and neck.


“D-do you think she knows?” Roy questioned while still partially covering his eyes.


“I… I don’t think so. Also…” Sarah squinted while searching Mimi “Something seems off about her.”


“Maybe we should keep trying to talk to her?”


“Oh right… Maybe we can get through to her.” Sarah cautiously and slowly walked close enough to put a hand on her knee. “Mims! Are you okay!?”


Without any confirmation, she simply lifted her head and let out an enormous roar. The sound was deafening. Everyone now reacting to the sound, something as simple as a yawn was louder than the car alarms she just triggered.


Then in the silence after her outburst, came an equally loud roar. Once again people were covering there ears or holding their heads, as a loud gurgle filled the air. Eyes still closed she placed a hand on her stomach.


She hunched over as if in pain. Roy and Sarah could see the pain clearly on her now giant dirt covered face. Growing more concerned Roy also stepped closer to her knee


“ROY!” She moaned in pain while saying his name.


“Mimi! I’m right here!” Roy called “Do you not realize whats going on? Wake up!”


“ROY?” She gave a sleepy smile, her grayish eyes barely open. A chill ran down his spine as he could see himself reflected in her giant half-opened eyes. Something didn’t seem right. Aside from her size difference, Roy knew in that moment, she wasn’t herself. Freezing up in her gaze. Expecting to see the happy look, he had seen so many times in her eyes. What stared back at him was a blank slate.


Her large hand began slowly coming down towards Roy. He remembered how gently she would handle him with her dainty hands when he was small. However Roy couldn’t help but think about what Laka said to him. He felt hesitant to be in her hands but, in that moment he decided not to run.


To their surprise her giant hand went right over his head and grabbed a woman out of the crowd of watchers. As he dust covered hands wrapped around the woman she let out a screech.


The crowd erupted with screams and shouts. As if broken from a spell, many of the remaining crowd disbursed. Some too frightened to move at all. Mimi gently lifted the flailing woman. She screamed and desperately tried to escape Mimi’s clutches. She was no match for Mimi’s strength, fruitlessly beating her digits. Mimi did not seem to notice her panic and simply smiled at her.


“Mimi no that’s not me! Hey!”


“Let her go Mims!”

The duo’s shouts were drowned out by the shouting of the bystanders and the woman in hand. Mimi’s eyes once again closed.


With ease she lifted the innocent woman to her cheek and began rubbing her against it. The woman suddenly fell silent. Still trembling but she stayed quiet in hope it might save her life. Not quite sure what Mimi wanted.


GURGLE!


Another muffled, though still loud growl could be heard. Which caused everyone that remained to freeze. Suddenly the trembling woman was splashed in the face by something. Basketball sized tears fell from Mimi’s closed eyes. Hitting the floor like a watermelon dropped from two stories. The drenched woman looked up to see her captor was crying with her eyes closed.


“I-I’M SO SORRY SMALL FRY”


The woman’s earlier panic was nothing compared to the frightened scream that followed. Mimi licked her lips and opened her mouth wide, lifting the poor woman above her open mouth.


“Mimi no!” Roy desperately began trying to climb up her knee.


Sarah covered her mouth and watched in horror.


Mimi continued as if no one else mattered. With little hesitation she dropped the woman. Free falling and flailing ten feet before she landed in Mimi’s open mouth. Hitting her tongue with a wet splat. She then closed her mouth. Sealing the poor bystander inside her.


“MMM…” Without moving she moaned in delight.


Mimi’s closed lips suddenly burst apart as the woman forced herself partway free. Reaching for anything she could to help pull the rest of her out. She was breathing hard and her movements were slowed. Grasping blindly, her hair matted to her head. She was soaked with Mimi’s spit. Before she could rest a large finger pushed her slowly back in.


“NO ESCAPING” She said muffled with a full mouth, smiling with her free hand on her cheek.


Roy still unable to get her attention, watching as Mimi enjoyed the poor woman like candy. Moaning and shifting the contents of her mouth, until finally.


GULP!


As easily as swallowing a pill the woman’s muffled screams could no longer be heard. Picked at random in the crowd, and now sent deep inside Mimi. Those brave enough and those to afraid to move, watched as the lump in her throat traveled downward into Mimi’s stomach.


Sarah dropped to her knees, then collapsed to the ground.


“Sarah! Sarah no. It’s okay. It’s not real. None of this is real!” Like shouting at a wall he got no reaction from his friend. On his knees he grabbed her shoulders. “It’s a dream Sarah. You’ll see it will be over soon. All I have to do is let her eat me and it’ll be over.”


Roy stared as his friend and let out a sigh of relief as she was only unconscious. She sat motionless and still. Roy watched as the people began to run in different directions. Some to their cars, some just trying to get away as fast as possible.


“ROY.” Mimi moaned his name. Tears starting to well up around her closed eyes. “WHERE ARE YOU?”


The ground trembled as she shifted and put weight on one foot. Roy wrapped his arms around Sarah to protect her as he watched the giantess. He had spent so much time around his friend with this size difference, but it was still frightening to him.


Her large naked form bending down on one knee, she easily reached and grabbed another innocent bystander. This man wasted no time punching his captors fingers, however it did him no good as she ignored his struggle. She easily tossed him into her waiting mouth. After a moment of bliss flavor sucking she swallowed him whole. Another innocent person swallowed by his friend. It was a dream but Roy felt the guilt rise within.


“MMM…” She let out another satisfying moan that shook the nearby car windows.


“Mimi!” Roy made his way to her knee again and began pounding on it. “It’s me Roy! I’m right here! Please stop!”


“ROY?” The giantess seemed to react to him. The groggy expression still on her face as she craned her head down and squinted. Her large form creating a shadow around him. His face once again reflected in her massive eyes. Hoping to end this Roy stepped forward reaching for her nose. But all hope of making contact faded as distant sirens snapped her back into her trance-like state. Dust and rubble fell from her as she reached her tremendous full height. Roy could only stand and watch. The more she rose the more she didn’t appear to be herself.


Roy braced himself as she began giving chase to the fleeing restaurant goers. Her large foot rushed past him, with incredible speed. The wind kicked up from just one step nearly knocked him off his feet.


BOOM!


BOOM!


With just a few steps she had already put quite a distance between them.


“I need to think. I have to stop her.” His eyes back on the motionless Sarah. Dropping back to one knee, he did his best to communicate with her. “I’m so sorry Sarah I am going to fix this. I will Stop Mimi don’t worry. It will all be over soon.”


Guilt raking his mind, he knew he had to leave her behind and stop Mimi as soon as possible. Even if it was just a dream he needed to end this. With as much care as he could he lifted Sarah. Placing her in an undamaged car. With one last sorrowful look he closed the door and left her to rest.


Looking around the parking lot he could see people abandoning their cars. A nearby van had it’s door open. Wasting no time he ran up to the van and checked for the keys. To his surprise they were still in the ignition.


Looking up, he could see she was putting some distance between them. A slow walk for her might as well have been two blocks away. The destruction she caused just moving was apparent from the sound of each step causing echos throughout the city. He could hear people screaming in fear of the hungry giantess.


“ROY” She droned on as she chased random people.


Glancing over to where he left Sarah.


“I’m sorry Sarah”


Roy slammed the door and started the engine. Changing gears and smashing the gas, he charged in her direction. The path to his giant friend was obvious. Leaving a trail of destruction where she went. Abandoned cars littered the road, some smashed by Mimi’s blind chase. Roy couldn’t let this continue. Even if it was all fake it hurt him to see his friend this way.


BOOM!


BOOM!


He was gaining on her. His friend coming into view. The roar of the engine reminding him of the realism of this dream. Before he knew it he was right on her heels.


BOOM!


BOOM!


Doing his best to stay in between her steps. The road was clear not a car on the road anymore. It seems all those that saw her either drove away or left their cars where they were. He gripped the wheel tightly as he had only ever gone as fast on city roads before. Each red light he passed mad him wince, but he couldn’t slow down now.


“Almost there”


BOOM!


“Almost there”


BOOM!


He had never reached this speed outside of a video game. This dream world felt like real life. The speed was causing his stomach to drop. The fear on being stepped on by his friend was causing him to panic. Trying his best to maintain his speed and stay out from under her. He knew what he had to do. Not knowing if he would have had the courage to do such a thing in real life.


BOOM!


“Almost… Sorry Mimi!”


BOOM!


Roy could feel his eyes aching, as he forced himself to watch her footsteps. He strained to get the rhythm of her steps. Gripping the wheel tighter and tighter.


BOOM!


BOOM!

“Now!”


He had a clear shot. Just as her foot was about to drop he slammed on the gas and crashed directly into her heel. The front of the car immediately crumpled. Roy lost control of the car as it spun out. Roy’s head was thrust forward hitting the steering wheel. The car continued to spin before hitting a parked car and stopping.


“AHH!” The giantess screamed and took a few more pained steps.


The windshield was smashed but held together. Roy kept his eyes shut, hoping to not lose his sight in the crash. As the car finally came to a stop Roy found it hard to open his eyes. His hands trembled but he did not release the steering wheel. He had never experienced a car crash and didn’t even know if this dream world could accurately replicate one. However real or not, he found himself unable to move. Willing himself he slowly released the wheel. His hands ached from the pain of how hard he gripped but, that pain was nothing compared to the pain in his head.


The front of the car totaled and smoke was already bellowing out. Rubbing his head he wondered if it would explode like in the movies.


BOOM!


Looking out the passenger window, he could see parts of her naked form once again. His giant friend rest on one knee. His poor friend Mimi, was rubbing her ankle in pain.


“I did it.”


Roy not sure what he should do next, undid his seat belt and tried to open the car door. Finding it jammed due to the crash. Not wanting to waste time he climbed out the window and ran towards her. Approaching the giant woman like running up to a building that might collapse on him at any moment. Fear pulled at his foot steps, but he continued on.


“Mimi!”


Mimi seemed to hear him as she lifted her head. Her eyes still partially closed, but she searched.


“Right here Mimi!” Slowing to a stop as he approached her red swollen ankle.


With one slightly open eye she found him. Roy froze again. Like a deer in head lights as he saw his reflection in her massive eye. He couldn’t move as she watched him. He let out a sigh of relief, but that relief was short lived as he knew what would happen next. He wanted this to end. He couldn’t stand to see his friend become this monster. With many mixed emotions he decided he wouldn’t run. Mimi needed him.


She stared in silence, becoming very still. No longer caring about the pain in her ankle, she slowly reached for him. Roy flinched as her massive hand descended upon him. Her cute and dainty hand that he held moments ago was once again large enough to hold all of him. A cute smile appeared on her sleepy face. With just her large pointer finger, she began to stroke his head.


“ROY?”


“Yes! Yes it’s me!” He rubbed her curious finger back, holding it with both arms as she stroked his head.


GROWL!


Her face turned to a sour sad expression, he could tell she wanted to cry. Not knowing what to say he watched as she began to spiral. It didn’t take long for large drops of water to begin crashing upon impact with the asphalt.


“ROY I’M SO SORRY! I AM SO… HUNGRY. I’M HAVING TROUBLE CONTROLLING MYSELF…”


Her booming voice and the words attached sent shivers down his spine. His body was frozen, but he could feel the urge to run away growing. Some primal fear of being in the presence of a large predator was tugging at him to run.


“I-I know Mimi. It’s okay” He patted her finger, that still lay on his head.


Getting the hint she closed her eyes and gave him a pained expression. There was so much Roy wanted to ask her. The question weighed heavy in his mind. Could she possibly be the one who gave Roy the potion? The pain in her eyes convinced him to let it go for now.


“It’s okay Mimi!” Roy did his best to assure her. With the biggest smile he could muster. “I have a confession to make.”


Mimi seemed genuinely shocked to hear those words. She bent down closer and now resting on both knees, bringing her giant face closer to him. He had her full attention. Roy tried not to flinch as her body came closer to him with the speed of a falling building. Doing his best not to look upon her naked form proved difficult as she was all he could see.


Standing in the shadow of his friend. Roy felt so close to his friend and yet so far away. Staring into her eyes, he could see the tears welling up. His image blurred but reflected. It pained him to see her like this. The silence suddenly broken by a rumble deep within his friend.


GROWL!


The roar reminding the two of their time limit. Like a surge of electricity it shook her. She winced and rested her chin on the street. Opening her mouth and sticking out her tongue. A familiar sight to Roy was his friend’s waiting mouth. Roy knew it well, he had to laugh at how accurate this dream world was. Walking forward and peering into her mouth, the large wet pink cave was welcoming him back in. The sweet familiar scent of her breath, washing over him like hot waves. Her soft tongue dripped with saliva, pooling in the street under it.


“PLEASE… TELL ME…” She managed to say clearly. Seemingly fighting her urges.


Roy smiled and stepped onto her tongue. Dropping to both knees and resting his face on her tongue. Slapping onto the voracious organ with a wet thunk. He could feel it tremble beneath him and immediately form around his form. Her breathing becoming more labored. The amount of saliva accumulated in Mimi’s mouth, quickly soaking his clothes. He didn’t care how wet he was getting, he didn’t care that she would probably give into the urges caused by the potion. He didn’t like that someone knew of his kinks and desires, but he couldn’t deny what Laka said was true. It was something that was hard to admit aloud, but Roy wanted to be eaten. Being eaten was a final act, but in this dream world it wasn’t so permanent. He was scared, but also very excited. Not wanting this opportunity to slip by, he embarrassed her tongue.


“Mimi… I have always secretly… enjoyed the thought of-”


Before he could continue, He was hit with such force, it temporarily knocked him out. Fighting the feeling of going unconscious as he struggled. Trying hard to keep his eyes open. He attempted to move, but found that impossible. His arms were free, but the rest of his body was restrained.


It was a familiar feeling of being restrained by something soft yet forceful. The cold air rushed past him as he was pulled hard by something. His skin wet with saliva, now feeling the cold stink of the air. The smell of smoke was momentarily overpowered by the smell of lavender.


His head was spinning. Roy clapped his eyes shut and rubbed his head. Looking around Roy could see the street, the cars, and even the tops of the lampposts. He was high above the street, He flinched, his stomach dropped upon realizing his height. Something held him high above the street. Looking around he recognized her nail polish. A cute purple and well manicured nails. It was Sarah who had now become a giant woman.

Looking up to see the most serious expression he had ever seen her make. Roy’s emotions were swirling within him. He didn’t want to be saved, he wanted to end this. He wanted to experience his kink, in the closest way to reality he could.


Roy stared hard, but she did not break eye contact with Mimi. He wanted to tell her to let him go, but found the words hard to say. It was clear to Roy, that Sarah was going to stop Mimi. She had made up her mind and wouldn’t look to Roy for any answers. Before he could saying anything else, he felt Sarah’s giant hand adjust and move to better hold him. An act that had him clinging to her thumb, like a cat in a tree. The drop in his stomach nearly causing him to throw up. Roy instinctively stretching his body over her hand, preparing for the possible vomit. Looking down however, revealed Sarah was not only as big as Mimi, but just as naked. Quickly looking back up, Roy covered his eyes.


Sarah didn’t seem bothered by her nudity. Sarah assumed a stance that didn’t cover her body, allowing her massive breasts to swing free. Roy did his best to look away, but that was easier said than done. They were much bigger than him and had almost suffocated him multiple times in the past.


Suddenly remembering where he was, Roy clung to her soft fingers. Nudity or not his friends may very well begin fighting, he didn’t feel so safe anymore.


Looking down he could see Mimi rising up to meet them, anger on her face. Looking back up at Sarah, he could see that she had an equally serious expression. Roy’s heart began to race. As the two giantess stared each other down, Roy knew at this point there wasn’t much he could do. He didn’t want to see his friend’s fight, but how could he convince Sarah that letting him be eaten would end this nightmare?


“Would they even listen?” He wondered. He wanted to yell, he wanted to tell her.


Before he could plan anything he began to move. Sarah moved her free arm against her breasts pressing them together. Her arm acting like a bra, propping her breasts up. Then gently placing Roy in a familiar flesh prison. The feeling of being held from both sides by incredibly soft skin, was something he was getting used to. As much as it still embarrassed him, the feeling of sinking in her ample breasts made him feel very safe and in danger at the same time.


Mimi did not back down, despite Sarah’s resolve. As usual Roy started to sink. With every little movement Sarah made.


“Sarah!” He yelled trying desperately to get her attention. “You can’t fight while holding me!”


Sarah seemed to not hear him, or maybe she chose to ignore him. Roy could only sit in his soft fleshy prison. Each struggle only seemed to jiggle, but otherwise keep him in place. Unable to move and unsure if it would be wise to attempt an escape at this height.


A rhythmic beating caught Roy’s ear. He rose and fell as Sarah’s breathing seem to become more constant. Was she planning on making the first strike?


Roy could only feel heart ache, as Mimi kept her eyes only partially opened and locked on him. She seemed desperate. Her posture now hunched. Her chin was wet with saliva, as well as the floor beneath her. Mimi was now overcome with hunger.


“Mimi…” Roy began pulling at Sarah’s soft flesh. His hands sinking with futility. The beat of her heart quickening in pace.


Roy’s world suddenly became a roller coaster like rush, as everything seemed to happen very quickly. Every movement made Roy’s world a blur. Every step accompanied with a crash and boom. Mimi rushed for Roy, with incredible speed her hand was nearly on him. Roy was suddenly moved away as Sarah’s body pivoted to land a punch, square in Mimi’s face. The resulting movement causing Roy to bounce and shift with her breasts. Doing his best to keep an eye on the fight despite the movements of Sarah’s body.


Mimi stopped, frozen in shock of being punched by her friend. Roy could feel Sarah’s body tense up as she readied for whatever Mimi had next. Her heart beat only picking up pace. Mimi turning to now eye Sarah. Her face red, from where the blow landed.


Once again she lunged with incredible speed. Roy braced himself for impact as best he could, trying hard to keep his eyes open. This time Sarah turned her body, pointing her shoulder at Mimi. Like a football player ready for a tackle, doing her best to defend Roy. Digging in her heals as Mimi hit her with tremendous force. Roy’s view now angled down as Sarah took the hit. He could see the asphalt build up behind her feet as she was pushed with such force by the hungry giantess.


Suddenly Roy felt free and weightless. Roy was knocked from her cleavage. Flying upward with Sarah as she fell backwards. Sarah having no idea Roy was no longer a passenger, did her best to protect her cleavage with both arms.


BOOM!


Sarah landed and skid across the street. Ripping out a traffic signal and setting off several car alarms.


Roy flying high into the air, had no time to react so such force. He could only hope this dream world didn’t have real life gravity. His hopes where dashed as he found himself falling faster. The ground was rushing towards him quickly. Shutting his eyes, Roy balled up and braced for impact.


Instead of a hard concrete landing, Roy pleased to hit soft flesh. Sinking deep into Sarah’s uncovered breast, only to spring back as her flesh shifted back. A painful jerking reaction from Sarah as he sprung back.


“I’m… so sorry Sarah.” Roy spread out taking deep breathes. Rising and falling with her similar deep breathes. “Thank…you.”


Before Roy could relax any further he was suddenly flat on his face and in her lap. Sarah once again rising to her feet. Tumbling down her soft skin and finally rolling onto the street.


“Sarah… are you okay?” Roy still dizzy, tried to climb to his feet. Stumbling with each step, he tried to regain his balance.


BOOM!


The giantess kaiju fight continued as Sarah blocked another blow from Mimi. Sarah still using only one arm to defend herself and Roy who was no longer in her arms.


BOOM!


Roy could only stand on the sidewalk and watch as the two giantess fought. Feeling helpless as Mimi lost herself to her hunger. Cars being crushed under foot, nearby windows being smashed.


The sound of sirens and screams could be heard in the distance.


BOOM!


CRASH!


BOOM!


The fight continued. He tried to yell but found his lungs unable to. He found his side aching and bruised. Not even sure if they would hear him, he let out a weak groan. Falling from several stories up seem to have an effect on him. Even with his soft landing, his limbs ached.


Mimi finally getting the upper hand, rammed Sarah into a building. The crash sounded like a sink hole opening up. The building immediately crumbled under their weight. The crashing sound was comparable to bomb exploding in close proximity. Were once stood an apartment complex was now a large dust cloud. The earth shook beneath him as dust blocked his vision.


Roy ducked behind a car as the dust cloud enveloped everything. Stray bricks and pieces of the building flew by at high speeds. Roy protected his head and curled into a ball.


The following silence scared him more than the giantess fight. He couldn’t see any movement. The only sound now, was the sirens growing ever closer.


“Was it finally over?” Why couldn’t he hear them, he wondered.


Taking cautious steps forward. he ventured further into the dust cloud. Visibility was bad as he approached the wreckage of the building. Still, not a sound could be heard.


“Someone won?” He thought trying to keep his eyes open in the dust. The dust cloud created a dense white fog over everything. Things only appearing in his vision as he got closer to them. His head starting to match his aching body. The adrenaline was wearing off. The dust began to settle on the street. The image of two large woman was slowly becoming visible to him. Mimi and Sarah both lay unconscious in the remains of a building. The two appeared to be just sleeping though they seemed very beaten. Sarah still held her breasts tight, even while unconscious she was protecting him.


Roy dropped to his knees. The feeling of sleeping over taking him as well. Sitting on the street, he watched his friends sleep. Roy breathed a sigh of relief.


“Maybe we can finally wake up.” Roy could feel sleep starting to take him as well. “Will we remember this? What will I tell them?”


That thought scared him. Looking back on his friends, he remembered that Mimi had basically became a hungry monster and ate some random people. Sarah had to fight her best friend to protect Roy. Be it a dream or not. It was as vivid as any other day. Feeling very real to him.


He thought back on Laka’s words.


“This was a shared experience… Could that mean they will remember this? Or could these giant women truly be my friends, or just a dream version of them?”


BOOM!


BOOM!


Roy groaned as he almost let himself join his unconscious friends.


BOOM!


“Now what?” Roy moaned in pain. Rubbing his eyes he looked over at his friends. Surprised to see them both still asleep.


BOOM!


BOOM!


Roy was growing concerned, rising to his feet as best as he could. As he regained some semblance of balance, it was obvious to him running was not an option.


A sudden burst of air, almost knocked him back onto the ground. He waited for the gust to stop, his eyes shut tight. Realizing in the darkness that all he could hear was his own labored breathing, and that of the girls.


It was suddenly quiet, the air finally calm. He couldn’t even hear the sirens anymore. Slowly he opened his, eyes realizing the dust cloud was completely gone now. A great force seemingly clearing the air instantly.


Hesitantly, he turned to his side. Revealing a large object only feet from him. Before him was a third massive figure spanning several stories in height.


Yet another massive feminine creature, stared straight down on to him. Roy froze in fear for a moment. looking back down, he let out a sigh. Staring at massive wedge high heels, so big he could lay on them had a giant foot not been in them. Her nails were well manicured and painted white, something he didn’t notice when they first met. Roy wanted nothing more than this dream to end. He didn’t need to look up to know who was in front of him. Before him was the gigantic womanly form of the ring leader of this dream world.


“Hey… can I go home now, Laka?”


Roy craned his neck back up to meet her pale blue gaze. Roy couldn’t help but notice she was more clothed than his giantess friends. As the orchestrator of the dream world, it wasn’t surprising she had more control over her own appearance. This was a sight he was more or less used to. Her sudden appearance made him feel uneasy, though somewhat relieved.


“OH? HAD ENOUGH ROY?” She said sweetly, though loudly. “COULD HAVE FOOLED ME. I THOUGHT YOU WERE HAVING A LITTLE FUN.”


Her massive body sending yet another gust of wind towards him as she bent down onto one knee. Roy braced himself, maintaining his balance as she got closer. Her bikini bottom coming into full display, as her pool wrap revealed her tan legs like a curtain opening a show. From his lower angle Roy could see her natural beauty. Her pale blue eyes locked on him, watching his every move. He could tell from her expression she was quite pleased with what she had done. Her expression was cocky, though Roy could see some sympathy in her gaze.


“I just want to wake up now…” Roy breathed a sign of relief. “I… uh… have a lot to unpack.”


“WELL, I SUPPOSE THAT IS FINE… I BELIEVE I HAVE MADE MY POINT… YOU THREE MAY RETURN.” She said with a slight, yet devious smirk. The giantess retrieved her phone from her tube top. It was as big as a widescreen television, though in her hands it seemed like a normal sized phone. The phone case covered in glitter and read: The Hungry Islet. Roy wondered if the gaudy custom phone case existed in the real world.


“I WILL NEED A SECOND TO END THIS DREAM.” She began tapping the screen on her phone. At her size he could feel every tap.


Roy laughed at the implication that Laka was controlling the dream from her phone. His joy immediately turned to pain as his ribs still ached.


“BEFORE I END THIS DREAM, YOUNG MAN…” She looked away from her phone, resting her chin on her free hand. “DON’T FORGET WHAT WE DISCUSSED”


Roy looked up and nodded.


“YOU MUST MAKE A CHOICE. UNDERSTOOD?”


Roy stared a moment and nodded again. Laka smiled but, once again he could see the pity in her eyes. Looking away, he had nothing else to say. He could hear her resume tapping her phone.


Roy looked over at his unconscious friends. He could see, even in this state, they were struggling. Possibly continuing their struggles in a dream within a dream. Mimi’s chin was shiny with saliva, Sarah still protecting Roy. Even unconscious, his friends were reliving their last actions.


“Hey…” Roy surprised Laka and himself. Turning his gaze back to Laka’s. “Are we… going to remember this? When we wake up I mean.”


“WOULDN’T BE MUCH OF A MESSAGE IF I TOOK THAT AWAY, NOW WOULD IT?” She said giggling, still tapping her phone with her index finger.


“So you CAN take it away?”


The giantess stopped tapping. The smirk falling off her face. Looking away from her phone, giving Roy a suspicious look. Roy couldn’t help but smirk at her.


“YOU ARE A FASCINATING YOUNG MAN ROY. I AM GOING TO NEED TO BE CAREFUL AROUND YOU IN THE FUTURE.” She smiled back at Roy, leaning in closer. “SO WHAT IF I CAN TAKE AWAY THE MEMORY OF THIS NIGHT?”


“I want to make a deal with you. Someone made a deal with you to shrink me. I want one too!” Roy furrowed his brow and stood his ground, ignoring the pain in his side. “Please… I don’t want them to remember this. I don’t want Mimi or Sarah to remember this night. I know you need me to know of the circumstance of being the wish maker or whatever, but they don’t need this. As far as I know they are innocent bystanders in all this. Please I’ll do whatever you want, just make them forget this. I don’t want Mimi to remember what she has become here! I don’t want Sarah to remember Mimi like this!”


Roy felt as though his heart would pop any moment, but he refuse to look away from Laka’s pale blue eyes. Intimidating someone wasn’t something he attempted often. Roy stood and stared, not knowing if it was working.


Before Roy could take a step, he was suddenly being lifted high into the air. Having felt his body wrapped in the hand of a giantess moments ago and many times before that, he knew she had him in her grip. The sinking feeling of rising rapidly and the pain in his side caused him to wince, though he did his best to maintain eye contact with her. Her grip was firm and it didn’t let up, much like a firm handshake. The pressure made him feel as though his blood might stop circulating. Once she stopped at her impressive height, Roy could feel her loosen her grip. Still firm, restricting any movement.


“YOU’LL DO ANYTHING?” She smiled a wicked yet triumphant smile. Roy could see her eyes wonder upward as she bit her bottom lip in thought. Something Roy was getting better at, was seeing the small details on someone’s face. When she finally released her lip with a smile, he knew she had something special in mind. “I WANT TWO THINGS. TWO LITTLE FAVORS. ONE FAVOR FOR EACH GIRL’S MEMORIES.”


Roy was suddenly fearing her conditions. A sigh of relief escaped him as at least his friends wouldn’t remember. Looking down at there sleeping forms, lying naked in debris, he knew he had to agree.


“I’ll do it…”


“ROY!” With her free hand, she brought her phone over to cover her mouth. Her expression in mock surprise. Wide eyes and an even wider open mouth smile. “YOUNG MAN! YOU MUST ASK FOR CONDITIONS OF A DEAL, BEFORE STRIKING A DEAL. WOULD YOU SIGN OVER A BLANK CHECK SO EASILY?”


“Whatever it is… it’s worth it” Roy said trying to hide his trembling hands.


“YOU DO REALIZE WHAT I AM CAPABLE OF? DO YOU NOT?” Lowering her phone from her face. “YOU’VE SEEN WHAT MY POTIONS CAN DO TO A MAN. THIS DREAM WORLD IS AN EASY ENOUGH SPELL TO CONJURE. YOUR ACHING BODY KNOWS FULL WELL HOW REAL THIS ALL FEELS. IF YOU AGREE TO MY TERMS YOU MAY LIVE TO REGRET IT.”


A breeze blew through Roy’s hair. Looking down at his friend’s and around at the destruction caused by their fight. Eventually finding his way back into her waiting blue eyes. For a fraction of a second as his eyes returned to hers, he saw something he didn’t expect. In just the smallest moment he saw sadness in her eyes. In a blink it was gone. He was stunned, not sure if he saw correctly. A smug look now on her face as she eyed him like a piece of meat.


“It… It’s worth it… I mean I am screwed anyways right? I am a wish maker now. I only have one thing to look forward to. I have to make a choice and I will, but before that if I can help my friends it’s worth it.” He stared into her eyes, not blinking. “So name your conditions.”


Laka stood in silence absorbing his words. She then turned back to her phone and began tapping away. After a few taps Laka turned the phone to Roy. The screen was bigger than him. As it approached, his eyes had to adjust to the light emitted from the phone. As his eyes finally focused, he was able to see the image before him. Blown up on the wall sized screen before him, was a contract. With a section to sign. Boxed in a bright white square, complete with an “x” to sign by.




__________




____DREAM TRADE AGREEMENT____


This contract is an agreement between [LAKA XXXX] and [ROY XXXX] on [XX/ XX/ XXXX]


Dream date: [XX/ XX/ XXXX]

Additional dream dates, if applicable: [N/A ]


In exchange for the removal of [MEMORY] of dream of [TWO] party(parties)* (outlined below), [ROY] will preform [TWO] task(s)** (outlined below) for [LAKA].


If [ROY] fails to uphold task(s) before allotted time (outlined below) then trade of goods will be returned/ revoked and deal will be terminated. Additional punishments may be added upon failure to maintain contract*** (outlined below)


If [LAKA] fails to uphold removal of [MEMORY] of dream, in any capacity (any amount of removal failing to be removed.) then trade of goods will be returned/ revoked and deal will be terminated. Additional punishments may be added upon failure to maintain contract*** (outlined below)


*Party (parties) (Up to 4) involved

Party 1 [MIMI XXXX ]

Party 2 [SARAH XXXX]

Party 3 [N/A ]

Party 4 [N/A ]


**Task(s) to be preformed by [ROY] for [Laka]


-Task 01: ROY WILL BE DEVOURED WILLINGLY BY EITHER PARTY 1 (MIMI) OR PARTY 2 (SARAH) WITHIN THE NEXT THREE (3) DAYS. STARTING UPON AWAKING FROM CURRENT DREAM.

-Allotted time for task completion: [THREE] day(s)




-Task 02: ROY WILL BE DEVOURED WILLINGLY IN DREAM.



-Allotted time for task completion: [NONE] day(s)



-Task 03: N/A



-Allotted time for task completion: [N/A ] day(s)



Removal of [MEMORY] will be executed immediately upon signature of both [ROY] and [LAKA]


***Failure to uphold either end of contract will result in the additional punishments listed below.


-Punishment 01: MEMORIES WILL BE RETURNED TO PARTY 1 (MIMI) AND PARTY 2 (SARAH) IN GRAPHIC DETAIL.


-Punishment 02: ROY WILL BE RETURNED TO NORMAL SIZE AND HAVE HIS WISH MAKER STATUS REMOVED.


I [ROY] have read all of the above and agree to all terms listed.

[X__________] Date: [ / / ]


I [LAKA] have read all of the above and agree to all terms listed.

[X__________] Date: [ / / ]




__________




Roy read the words on the screen as closely as he could. Trying not to miss anything. His eyes widening on the possibility of returning to a normal size. It seemed as true as the deal they just discussed. Roy for a moment wondered if this contract would hold in an actual court of law. He then remembered the power Laka had in this dream world and immediately gave up on that idea.


“Failure to remove memories?” He wondered aloud.


“THAT WON’T HAPPEN YOUNG MAN.” She raised her eyebrow and gave him a smirk. “I AM VERY THOROUGH.”


Finding nothing else to question, his eyes wondered back to the one part of the contract he was the most worried about.


“So I need to be devoured within three days… and not only that…” Roy hesitantly looked around the phone to meet her gaze. “I need to be eaten… in a dream world… much like this one. I assume.”


“YOU ASSUME CORRECTLY.” She said with an innocent smile. “JUST THINK OF IT AS PRACTICE FOR THE REAL THING.”


Roy knew she was right in that aspect. This dream world felt every bit as real as the waking world he desperately wanted to return to. Looking down at Mimi and Sarah he pictured how he would get into one of their mouths while they slept. With how sore he was, he knew he had quite the task ahead of him. Prying open a mouth of that size would be very taxing.


Having already made up his mind, he turned his head back to the phone and signed with his finger. Surprised at how well it transferred his terrible hand writing with the touch screen. Roy stared at the screen for a moment. There it was, his name signed.


Turning her phone back. Laka had her turn to stare at his signature. Once she confirmed his signature, she smiled another big wicked smile. Extending one of the fingers that held Roy, she proceeded to sign as well. Suddenly Roy’s world turned sideways as her finger danced on the touch screen. Roy grabbed her middle finger for dear life afraid of falling from this height a second time.


Dizzy but relieved that she was finally done. The image of the phone finally came into focus as his head stopped spinning.


There was both of their signatures. An agreement had been struck. With that Roy let out a sigh of relief. Looking down at Mimi, he began to asses the situation. To his surprise both Mimi and Sarah appear to lay comfortably asleep. There unconscious struggles seemingly gone. A smile crept upon Roy’s face. As the contract said, upon signing, Mimi and Sarah seem to be relieved of their earlier stress. The slept soundly not a care in the world.


“YOU HAVE THREE DAYS YOUNG MAN. I AM GLAD WE COULD DO BUSINESS. I HOPE YOU HAVE MADE A DECISION BY THEN. DON’T THINK I WON’T COLLECT, IF YOU FAIL TO UPHOLD YOUR END.”


Roy turned and smiled at his captor. Finally he felt he had some control over his life. The last few days he felt so weak and helpless, at the whim of his friends and the deal that shrank him.


“Y-yes ma’am!” He felt he might tear up. Mimi and Sarah have been helping him the past two days and he did what he could for them. Paying them back in any way, made him feel so much lighter. “I promise!”


“VERY GOOD!” She gave him, what felt like the most sincere smile he had ever seen her make.


Roy didn’t know what to say. She was glowing and she seemed pleased with him.


“Maybe she wanted this over and done with.” Roy wondered. “Perhaps this is the relief she had been waiting for.”


“WELL I SUPPOSE, WE SHOULD GET YOU BACK THEN SHOULDN’T WE?”


“Y-yes please! If you could just set me down.”


Her expression dropped and she made a face that said: Yeah right!


Roy was confused. Did he misunderstand something? He couldn’t read her expression.


“E-everything okay?” He chuckled nervously.


“YOU WANT ME TO PUT YOU DOWN. IS THAT RIGHT?”


“Uh… Y-yes please.” Roy instinctively held onto the fingers that held him, not sure what was about to happen.


“YOU GOT IT LITTLE MAN.”


Roy looked down, expecting to be placed on the street. To his surprise, not only was he not going down he was flying into the air. No longer feeling his finger in his grip as he sailed high into the air. Roy reached out for anything to grab, but there was nothing. Reaching the apex of his flight, he began to fall.


As he began to plummet, he could see Laka licking her plump lips. He mouth open wide as she stepped forward. Stepping into position to catch him. Her eyes trained on him as she readied to catch him.

Roy could do nothing as he fell straight into her mouth. Hitting her tongue hard, with a wet splat. The soft muscle braking his fall. She didn’t seem to mind his crash landing as her tongue immediately began forming around him. Roy was once again soaked in saliva. He took in a deep breath of the intense heat of her mouth. The air was muggy and warm, though it had the pleasant smell of pina colada. Looking up he could see the source of the smell, her throat and where it lead, into the darkness of her body. Roy turned towards the exit, but found himself unable to move.


Laka’s tongue was a beast he was not familiar with. As the pink snake sandwiched him in itself. The soft yet forceful embrace of her hungry tongue held him in place. Roy could feel her tongue all around him as it shifted and tasted him.


The light from out of Laka’s mouth still shone in as she did not close her mouth. Falling and rising with her ever undulating tongue.


Roy looked around at his new surroundings. This is the third mouth he had the pleasure of sitting in. Although most mouths have a similar look to them. Roy could see the difference, being so well antiquated with Sarah’s and Mimi’s. Those most notable was her amazingly flexible her tongue was.


Looking out Roy was surprised to see himself, staring right back. The same scared look staring right back at him. It was Laka’s phone, it was recording with the front facing camera. She was recording this moment.


It frightened him to be pinned by her, but he knew it would be over soon. He tried to find comfort in that, as her tongue wrapped around his lower body like wet underwear.


“MMM…”


Everything around him vibrated as Laka moaned with pleasure. Pulling the phone camera back, Roy could now see Laka’s face. She was now flush and red. She winked and moaned again.


“MMM”


Roy couldn’t believe it, but it was obvious from her expression. She was enjoying him.


“OH MY” Roy bounced with her every word. The light from outside cutting out occasionally as she formed the words to speak. “YOU ARE TASTY! I CAN SEE WHY SHE WANTED YOU. OHHH ROY. SO SWEET!”


Her face was reaching orgasmic levels. Roy couldn’t believe she was enjoying him so much. Seemingly reaching her limit.


Her expressions up till now have been somewhat tame and reserved. This was a whole new look for her. Was the potion also having an effect on her, even in this dream world? Her phone left his sight, as well as everything else. Her mouth was now closed and he was forced to her pallet with a wet squish. Her tongue releasing his lower regions, as it helped push him upward.


Roy was pressed hard against the roof of her mouth. His entire body and face, getting wetter by the second. He could barley see a thing as her mouth opened and closed, letting in only the smallest amount of light. He was being savored by her. Her tongue held in firmly in place, while occasionally moving side to side. The soft wet surface sliding across his skin. He was overcome with a mixture of pleasure and fear. She handled him roughly. This was a different experience from what he has felt with Mimi and Sarah. She wanted him in one spot and he couldn’t do anything to fight her strength. She treated him more like a thing than a person.


Her tongue began to shift and move. Suddenly he was released from her pallet, creating enough space to sit up on her tongue. He could feel the strands of saliva on his back as he shifted to an upright position. Wiping the saliva from his face, only to find he was still in very low light. Like a snake, the tip of her tongue began to move along his body very dexterously. It slid up his leg and up to his waist. It easily slid into his pants and just as easily pulled his pants off. Roy twitched as the feeling of her tongue on his bare skin was very overwhelming. Just as swiftly, he felt her flexible tongue enter his shirt and pull it off with ease.


As her tongue moved, it covered him in more saliva. Flipping him onto his back with head toward her lips, she cradled him with her tongue. As he found a brief moment to rest, he wiped his eyes of the sticky substance. To his surprise the light poured in. Her mouth was open he had a perfect view of her waiting throat and dangling uvula.


Laying on her tongue like a hammock, he was too tired to attempt an escape. The cold outside air entering her mouth and causing Roy’s skin to tingle. He had only been in her mouth for a minute or two but he was already exhausted. The thought occurred to attempt an escape, but he remembered the contract. It stated he must be devoured in a dream. This had to be what she meant. Roy knew what she meant by “Practice”


Something caught his eye in the dim light of her mouth. It was his pants, slick and wet. Stuck to her tongue and sliding farther and farther back. Roy could only watch as Laka’s skilled tongue moved his jeans towards her throat. In an even more impressive display, she swallowed them with her mouth open.


Roy watched as the back of her tongue rose, and his pants disappeared.


GULP!


The sound was loud and all around him. He felt her tongue move and shift beneath him as his remaining belongings were pulled to the same fate.


GULP!


His shirt


GULP!


his shoes


GULP!


Roy was forced to watch and wait his turn. Each swallow pulled him closer to her hungry throat.


“MMM!”


The sound of her pleasured moans vibrated the interior of her mouth. Like a conveyor belt he was slowly dragged closer to her opening. Roy could feel her breath quickening as he got closer until her was nearly there. The source of her tropical drink-like breath was right before him.


Roy wanted to fight it, but knew he couldn’t. The contract demanded he sacrifice himself in this dream world. More so than his fear, he knew he didn’t have the strength to fight her skilled tongue. She could do whatever she wanted with him and she did.


Before he could dwell on his illusion of choice further, her tongue easily flipped him around so that he was now on his stomach. Facing her open mouth, he winced at the light in his eyes. Her tongue continued it’s plan and he was headed feet first into her throat. The feeling of her slick wet tongue now focused on the front of his body.


He had to wince as the light from outside her mouth temporarily blinded him. For a moment he was only able to see the bright outside light and the light reflecting off her shiny tongue as it moved and shifted. Once his eyes adjusted, he was once again staring at himself. Laka was once again filming the experience. Or had she been doing it this entire time?


He thought about waving or making a face as he was about to be devoured by her. He didn’t have the time to make a decision however. As her tongue lifted, pressing him against the roof of her mouth and forcing him into her warm throat.


GULP!


This was the loudest gulp yet. Roy wanted to cover his ears, but as he slid into her throat his arms were forced upwards. Laka’s powerful throat muscles wasted no time squeezing and pulling him down. Looking up as the light was eventually gone from sight. Roy slid down into her body. Passing her rapidly beating heart. The sounds of her body and the squelching of fluids overcame everything. Roy descended further into her dark depths.


Roy was starting to panic. His hope was, when he was swallowed he would soon awake in real life. To his horror he remained in darkness. Sliding down deeper, squeezed into her body. Wet and slimy with her saliva and juices. The pressure of being squeezed into her stomach finally came to an end.


Falling out of her esophagus and into her waiting stomach juices.


SPLASH!


With a big splash, he landed on his feet into waist deep liquid. The smell of, her beverage of choice, was all around him. The heat was even more intense in her stomach. Unable to hold his footing, he quickly fell onto his bottom. His head now completely submerged. He quickly attempted to stand, but found that nearly impossible.


All of a sudden Laka’s body seemed to be moving unnaturally. The contents of her stomach sloshed back and forth.


SPLASH!


He fell once again in her juices. Unable to stand his ground, he started to get dizzy.


Suddenly everything around him began to tremble. It was like an earthquake in Laka’s body. Roy did his best to reach for anything in the darkness. Holding his breath whenever he fell. Feeling the slimy soft surface of Laka’s stomach walls. Roy was lost in the dark and held close to the walls. That was hard to do as her body shifted and moved in different directions. Roy held close as best he could. He couldn’t tell if the loud thumping was his heart or hers. The thumping got faster and faster to the point were he thought either of them would have a heart attack. Still he held on, doing his best to ride out this wave of sudden energy.


The earthquake like shaking seemed to reach a climax and then after a moment, began to slow. After a few after shocks, it all finally came to an end. Roy could hear Laka’s breathing was starting to slow down and regain normal speeds. The loud thumping of her heart, was slowing to a normal pace. Laka’s body stopped shaking.


Roy let out a sigh of relief, though he wasn’t sure if he was in a position to relax. He was happy she stopped shaking, but remembered where he was. Still unable to see he wiping his eyes of her stomach fluid and slicked back his soaked hair. Everything seemed to slow to a stop. He could finally stand in the waist deep liquid. He was pleased to find he wasn’t dissolving… yet.


As Roy relaxed and his breathing slowed, He could feel everything around him breathing as well. Laka was all around him and she was breathing like him. The walls he held on to, were warm and moved as she breathed. Roy felt her stomach walls with his hands. They were soft and moved rhythmically.


Roy did his best not to panic. He waited in the darkness. He knew as part of their deal, he needed to be eaten. He wondered how far it went. Did he have to go through all stages of digestion? Not knowing what to expect.


Nothing.


Dropping and slumped against Laka’s stomach walls. The soft walls embraced him back.


He did it. He was devoured. He fulfilled his end, of one of the two tasks he must complete. He laid against her stomach walls, every movement he was greeted with a soft squish. He began to laugh. Not knowing or caring if Laka could hear him.


He wasn’t burning away like he silently feared, which made him happy. Roy rubbed against the stomach walls. Not sure what was going to happen next.


“Will this happen in real life?” He wondered. “Or is this just because it’s a dream?”


Roy remembered the words that were used on the bottle. “sacrifice”


Rubbing his face into the soft tissue. It was comfortable, soft and warm. Roy couldn’t lie. This was something Roy wanted more than anything. He pictured himself in Mimi’s stomach and smiled. He was happy. This was actually a nice “practice round”. Laka was right, he had a fetish and he was happy. The perfect candidate for this potion. He was the wish maker now, but in this moment he felt as though his wishes were coming true.


Roy closed his eyes. He knew he was starting to lose consciousness. The fatigue finally taking him. He could feel himself drifting away. He welcomed it, leaning more into her stomach walls. He could feel Laka all around him. It was like a deep hug. The inner walls cradled him and embraced him. Lifting him and dropping him as they breathed together. Just before he blacked out he felt a shift.


He was sinking. Sinking deeper into her.


“Where am I going?” He wondered. He felt all of Laka starting to surround him. He felt even deeper in her than he already was. Slowly he was sinking further into her.


Deeper and deeper. Roy was absorbed by Laka.



__________



The light spilling in through the nearby window crawled up his face. Twitching and turning his head he felt himself return to consciousness. Sitting up and stretching as he awoke from a night sleep. With a big yawn he greeted the rising sun. Still a bit groggy, he rubbed his eyes and looked around. His heart beat began to quicken as the panic of his earlier dream returned to his memory.


“Where am I!?” Roy panicked. He had gone from peaceful sleep to full panic is seconds. Breathing heavily, he searched all around him.


Looking around the room in the dim morning light, he noticed the room was far too spacious to be his. As he searched the room, he felt his bed move and jiggle like a water bed beneath him. Confused at what he was laying on, he looked down to read the words:


BIG HUGS


His breathing began to slow as he realized it was over. He was once again in Sarah’s bosom. He had never felt more safe to be on Sarah’s chest.


Now calm, Roy laid back onto the soft flesh. Enjoying the waves he caused by laying back.


The endless dream was finally over… but was it real?


Roy felt a smile creep on his face, as he saw Sarah’s emotionless expression. He wondered if it was just a dream after all. It felt too real. It was the most vivid dream he had ever had. The scenes replayed in his mind over and over.


Rising and falling with Sarah’s chest brought him some comfort. He couldn’t help but dwell on the deal he made with Laka. Roy shifted into a more comfortable position against her right breast. As instantly welcoming as her chest was, Roy couldn’t fall back asleep.


Carefully stepping off of Sarah. Doing his best not to wake her. Jumping off and landing on the springy bed. He turned and smiled to see her still lightly snoring.


Making his way across the bed, over to the nearby window. Jumping over the gap and walking past the dolls. He stared at the yard, the morning dew dripping off the grass, it was so peaceful.


Roy sighed a sigh of relief. Leaning against one of the stuffed animals. Giving it a hug as it’s arms were already out.


“I did it…” Roy slumped to the shelf beneath him. “I was actually eaten… Now I just have to do it… again.”


His eyes drifted back to Sarah. His gaze fixated on her lips. As he sat in his thoughts. Something hit him, something felt wrong. Roy rose back to his feet and looked back out the window.


The memory of the bottle flashed in his mind. He scanned and searched as best he could from the window. Straining his eyes to see every detail in the morning light, but found nothing. The bottle was gone…





TO BE CONTINUED…  

End Notes:
Twenty thousand words! Holy moly! Did you read all that? You are a trooper.
Thank you so much for your patience and thank you for reading this absurdly long chapter! I cannot believe how this story is evolving. It started as a short story, but it's getting very complicated as time goes on.
You know I gotta say, I am loving this story. I hope you readers enjoy this chapter. I know it is very different from the previous chapters. I also hope you enjoy the actual vore in this chapter. Took a while but we finally got there!
Let me know what you think of this chapter!
Also let me know what you think of Laka. Concept art coming "soon" by the way. (*rolls eyes at self for use of the word "soon")__________
You can find more Vorepop content on Instagram, Deviantart, and Twitter under the same name. Deviantart also has our chapter art! Come by and check it out!
As always please let us know what you think and have a great day!
This story archived at http://www.giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=7627